diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50072-h.zip | bin | 126257 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50072-h/50072-h.htm | 4075 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50072-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 50075 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50072.txt | 4010 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/50072.zip | bin | 78417 -> 0 bytes |
8 files changed, 17 insertions, 8085 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..2e1dea2 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #50072 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/50072) diff --git a/old/50072-h.zip b/old/50072-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 004f2ba..0000000 --- a/old/50072-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50072-h/50072-h.htm b/old/50072-h/50072-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index f81f875..0000000 --- a/old/50072-h/50072-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4075 +0,0 @@ - -<!DOCTYPE HTML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD HTML 4.01//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/html4/strict.dtd"> -<html> -<head> - -<meta http-equiv="content-type" content="text/html; charset=iso-8859-1"> - -<title> -The Project Gutenberg E-text of Fragments of Experience, by Various -</title> -<link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg"> -<style TYPE="text/css"> -body { color: Black; background: White; margin-right: 10%; margin-left: 10%; - font-family: "Times New Roman", serif; text-align: justify } - -h1 { text-align: center } - -h2 { text-align: center; padding-top: 15%; } - -h3 { text-align: center; padding-top: 4%; } - -h4 { text-align: center } - -p.chapterHeading { margin-right: 20%; margin-left: 20%} - -p.caption { text-align:center; font-style: italic; margin-right: 20%; margin-left: 20%; padding-bottom: 4%} - -img {display: block; margin-left: auto; - margin-bottom: 0; margin-top: 1%; margin-right: auto; } - -.pagenum { position: absolute; left: 1%; font-size: 95%; text-align: left; text-indent: 0; - font-style: normal; font-weight: normal; font-variant: normal; } - -.centered {text-align: center} - -.right {text-align: right} - -sup { font-size: 60%} - -.sidenote { right: 0%; font-size: 80%; text-align: right; text-indent: 0%; width: 17%; - float: right; clear: right; padding-right: 0%; padding-left: 1%; padding-top: 1%; - padding-bottom: 1%; font-style: normal; font-weight: normal; font-variant: normal; } -</style> - -</head> - -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Fragments of Experience, by Various - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Fragments of Experience - Sixth Book of the Faith-Promoting Series - -Author: Various - -Release Date: September 29, 2015 [EBook #50072] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FRAGMENTS OF EXPERIENCE *** - - - - -Produced by Allie Bowen, Mormon Texts Project Intern -(MormonTextsProject.org) - - - - - - -</pre> - - - -<h1>FRAGMENTS -OF -EXPERIENCE, -<small> - -SIXTH BOOK OF THE - -FAITH-PROMOTING SERIES. -</small><br><br></h1> -<p class="centered">Designed for the Instruction and Encouragement of Young Latter-day -Saints.<br><br><br> -</p> -<p> -<p class="centered">JUVENILE INSTRUCTOR OFFICE,<br> -Salt Lake City,<br> -1882. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="PREFACE"></a>PREFACE. -</h2> -<p>In issuing this, the Sixth Book of the FAITH-PROMOTING SERIES, we trust -that it will meet with the same kind reception that its predecessors -have. Perhaps no books that have ever been published in our Church have -become so popular in so short a time as the volumes of this Series -which have already been issued. They have tended towards supplying a -want which has long been felt in our community, and we feel assured -that they have done a great amount of good. -</p> -<p>Young minds, as a rule, are not attracted by those publications which -treat specially upon doctrine. They are usually too profound for young -people to grasp and fully comprehend the ideas that are contained -in them. To the person with fully matured mind and well-developed -reasoning faculties they may appear ever so simple, and even -fascinating, but to most young people they are uninteresting, to some -positively distasteful. And yet there is scarcely a child but can be -taught principle in the form of narrative, wherein the application -is made for him in scenes from real life, and appreciate it. There -is no more sure way of instilling into the mind of a child faith in -God and in the work which He has established upon the earth than by -illustrating it with incidents from actual experience. The lesson, too, -is likely to be all the more effective in the persons whose lives are -held up for examples are those with whom the child is acquainted and in -whom he has confidence. The lives of many of the Elders of the Church -of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints abound in incidents which, if -written and published, would tend to inspire those who might read them -with faith in God and a spirit of emulation. We hope a more general -interest may soon be felt throughout our Church in writing up such -incidents. That the host of children now growing up in the valleys of -the mountains appreciate and are ready to profit by their perusal there -can be no doubt. -</p> -<p>The FRAGMENTS OF EXPERIENCE herein contained are collected at random, -but many valuable lessons may be drawn from the incidents narrated, and -we trust that the seed which they may sow in the hearts of those who -peruse them will be productive of a rich yield of fruit in the kingdom -of our Father. -</p> -<p>THE PUBLISHER. -</p> - - -<h2>CONTENTS. -</h2> -<h3><a href="#HELP">HELP PROM THE LORD. -</a></h3> -<p>Mission to Illinois when a Boy—Attempt of a Deacon to Put me to -Shame—Open my Bible to the Passage Required—Prove our Position -Correct from the Scriptures—Befriended by an Infidel—Preachers -Assault on the "Frogs"—The "Frog" Replies. -</p> -<h3><a href="#EARLY">EARLY EXPERIENCE OF A LATTER-DAY SAINT. -</a></h3> -<p>Hear the Gospel by Chance—Compunction at Speaking Lightly of -the Prophet—Join the Church—A New Suit of Clothes—Opposed by -Relatives—My Old Friend, the Bible—A Dream—Required to Renounce -"Mormonism" or Leave the House—My Relatives Refuse to Speak to -me—They Pawn my Clothes—I Recover Them—Violence Used—My Clothes -Torn—My Mother's Death—My Brothers Quarrel, and call upon me to -Settle their Difficulties—My Brother Sick—Healed in Answer to my -Prayer. -</p> -<h3><a href="#DISOBEDIENCE">DISOBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL. -</a></h3> -<p>Driven from my Property by the Mob—Desire to Return and Recover some -of it—Counseled by the Church Authorities not to Go—Persist in -Going—Visit a Friendly Family—Amiable Intention of my Debtors—Meet -two of Them They Threaten my Life—Despair of Getting Anything and Try -to Start Home—Beaten over the Head with a Pole—Barely Escape with my -Life—Ashamed to have my Friends Know It—The Lesson I Learned. -</p> -<h3><a href="#LORENZO">LORENZO DOW YOUNG'S NARRATIVE.</a> -</h3> -<p class="centered"><a href="#LCHAPTERI">CHAPTER I. -</a></p> -<p>My Mother's Promise—Chased by Wolves—A Remarkable Dream—Thrown from -a Horse—Providentially Saved—Religious Revival—Preachers Try in -vain to Convert me—Ridiculed for not Playing at Cards—Read Infidel -Works—Their Effect—A Vision. -</p> -<p class="centered"><a href="#LCHAPTERII">CHAPTER II. -</a></p> -<p>Marriage—A Vision of Other Worlds—My Reluctance at Returning to -a Mortal Existence—A Promise with Conditions—I Exhort Others to -Faithfulness. -</p> -<p class="centered"><a href="#LCHAPTERIII">CHAPTER III. -</a></p> -<p>I Take to Preaching—Make Many Converts—Refuse to Baptize -Them—They are Baptized by a Campbellite Preacher—Urged to Join the -Campbellites—Refuse, and the Devil Tempts me—I Grieve the Spirit, -but Regain it Through Fasting and Prayer—Hear the Gospel—Visit from -Elder Gifford—He is Threatened with Tar and Feathers—My Brother and I -Defend Him. -</p> -<p class="centered"><a href="#LCHAPTERIV">CHAPTER IV. -</a></p> -<p>Converted—Start for Missouri—Called to Preach "Mormonism" without -being Baptized—Join the Church—Voyage to Pittsburg—Preach the -Gospel and Establish a Branch—Experience as a Trunk-maker—Mission -to New York—Speak in Tongues—Effects of Preaching Counteracted by -Lies—Second Voyage Down the Ohio—Providential Delay. -</p> -<p class="centered"><a href="#LCHAPTERV">CHAPTER V. -</a></p> -<p>Removal to Kirtland—Work upon the Temple—A Lesson— -Sickness—Pronounced Incurable by Doctors—Healed in Answer to -Prayer—Cured of Lameness—Removal to Missouri—Commencement of -Hostilities—Surrounded by a Mob—Face Death—Rescued. -</p> -<p class="centered"><a href="#LCHAPTERVI">CHAPTER VI. -</a></p> -<p>Warned to Leave the Country or Renounce "Mormonism"—Wife and Children -Threatened—A Boy's Pluck—Forced to Flee for our Lives—Property -Confiscated—Battle of Crooked River—Providentially Saved—Far West -Besieged—Escape to Iowa—Pursued—Providential Snow Storm. -</p> -<h3><a href="#INSTANCE">AN INSTANCE OF DIVINE INTERPOSITION. -</a></h3> -<p>Visit to Scotland—Meet Old Friends—Return to Liverpool—About to go -by Steamer to Bristol—A Voice Warns me not to Go—Turn Back—Short of -Money—Means Providentially Provided—Journey to Portsmouth—Sequel to -the Warning—The Steamer Wrecked. -</p> -<h3><a href="#MYLAST">MY LAST MISSION TO THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. -</a></h3> -<p class="centered"><a href="#MCHAPTERI">CHAPTER I. -</a></p> -<p>Elders Called Home from the Sandwich Islands—Native Elders Left to -Preside—Gibson's Arrival in Salt Lake—Joins the Church—Asks for a -Mission to the Sandwich Islands—His Deep-laid Scheme—Leading Astray -the Hawaiian Saints—Five Elders Sent to Investigate—Arrival at the -Sandwich Islands—Attempt to go Ashore in a Boat—Capsized in the -Surf—Elder Lorenzo Snow Lost—After a Long Search, Found Under the -Boat—Efforts to Resuscitate Him—Restored to Life One Hour After Being -Drowned. -</p> -<p class="centered"><a href="#MCHAPTERII">CHAPTER II. -</a></p> -<p>Journey to Lanai—Meet Mr. Gibson—Reverence of Natives for Him—His -Speech and Assumption—Elder Joseph F. Smith's Reply—Elder Snow's -Prophecy—Mr. Gibson Cut Off the Church—Elder Snow's Prophecy -Fulfilled—Advised to Select a New Gathering Place—A Vision—Suitable -Place Pointed Out. -</p> -<h3><a href="#PROPHECY">A PROPHECY FULFILLED. -</a></h3> -<p>Called on a Mission to the Sandwich Islands—Journey by the -Southern Route—A Prophecy—Fear After Uttering It—Residence -in Honolulu—Political and Religious Conflict—The Kingdom in -Jeopardy—Dissatisfaction Among the People—Letter to the King -Favorably Considered—A Dream—A Prince sent by the King to Ask Counsel -of Latter-day Saint Elders—Advice Accepted, and the Kingdom Saved—The -Dream and Prophecy Fulfilled Together. -</p> -<h3><a href="#SPECIAL">SPECIAL PROVIDENCES. -</a></h3> -<p>Circumstances under which the Early Temples were Built—How the -Workmen were Encouraged—Arrival of Brother L—— in Nauvoo—His -Willingness to Work without Pay—His Extreme Want—Appeals to -God for Help—Money Miraculously Provided—Prayer for Food -Answered—Providential Finding of a Pair of Shoes on the Plains—A -Crippled Shoulder Restored while Defending the Character of Joseph -Smith. -</p> -<h3><a href="#INCIDENTS">INCIDENTS ON THE PLAINS. -</a></h3> -<p class="centered"><a href="#ICHAPTERI">CHAPTER I. -</a></p> -<p>Army Sent to Utah—Missionaries Called Home—Large Number Assembled -at Florence—Dangers of Trip—Council to Decide Upon Course of -Action—Fortunate Fog—Providential Storm. -</p> -<p class="centered"><a href="#ICHAPTERII">CHAPTER II. -</a></p> -<p>Apostates Met—The Chaplain Separates From the Company to Meet some -Apostates—An Adventurous Trip—Discharged Government Teamsters -Indignant at "Mormons"—Plot to Steal the Chaplain's Horse—Advice to -the Apostates to Look to Their Own Safety—Mr. Stout's Compassion for -the Hatchet-faced Missourian—How His Confidence was Rewarded—Meet -Captain Hatch—News of Buchanan's Amnesty Proclamation—Evade the Army -and Reach the Valley in Safety. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="HELP"></a>HELP FROM THE LORD -</h2> -<p class="centered">By C. -</p> -<p class="chapterHeading">MISSION IN ILLINOIS WHEN A BOY—ATTEMPT OF A DEACON TO PUT ME TO -SHAME—OPEN MY BIBLE TO THE PASSAGE REQUIRED—PROVE OUR POSITION -CORRECT FROM THE SCRIPTURES—BEFRIENDED BY AN INFIDEL—PREACHER'S -ASSAULT ON THE "FROGS"—THE "FROG" REPLIES. -</p> -<p>In the year 1845, I was appointed on a mission from Nauvoo, to labor -about Cass County, Illinois, in company with Theodore Curtis. -</p> -<p>After traveling together we concluded to separate, and I continued -alone, preaching wherever an opportunity presented itself. -</p> -<p>One evening I was approaching a little town called Virginia, foot-sore -and weary, having been frequently denied food. -</p> -<p>I retired, as was my wont particularly when so impressed, for prayer, -and for God to soften the hearts of those I might meet, to give me -shelter, food and rest, and finally to open up my way. -</p> -<p>Towards evening I found a number of persons congregated at the country -store. I saluted them with "Good-evening," and inquired the opportunity -of getting a chance to preach in that place. -</p> -<p>I carried the badge of a "Mormon" preacher in my hand, namely, a small -round valise, containing a shirt, change of socks, Bible and hymn book. -I was soon assured by one or two that there was no earthly show for a -"Mormon" preacher to be heard in that place. -</p> -<p>I replied, "I would like to preach in that nice, newly-finished -meeting-house just opposite." A man spoke up quite authoritatively, and -said that no "Mormon" should preach in that house, which had just been -dedicated—I think for Presbyterian worship. -</p> -<p>They termed this man the deacon. This produced considerable talk, -for many of the crowd were of what is termed the liberal or infidel -persuasion, so much so that the deacon was overwhelmed by argument, -shame and reproach, for refusing a boy like me a chance to preach. -</p> -<p>To cover his shame and to nonplus me, he remarked, "I have heard say -that your preachers are pretty apt with the scriptures, and can produce -almost any doctrine you like from the Bible." I replied that the men -were, but that I was but a boy; yet I thought I knew a little of the -scriptures. -</p> -<p>He remarked "Your people believe in laying hands on the sick; don't -you?" -</p> -<p>I answered that we did, and because Christ had said in His remarkable -commission to His apostles, that this was one of the signs following, -quoting Mark xvi, 15-18. I also quoted James v., 14. -</p> -<p>"Yes, yes;" says he, "that is all very good, but that says only once, -and your Elders sometimes lay hands twice in succession on the same -person. Whoever heard of Jesus or the apostles doing anything like -that?" He then cited an instance where, as he said, Joseph Smith had -done this in administering to a sick woman. -</p> -<p>The good-natured excitement was intense. The deacon thought I was -overwhelmed, and proposed that if I could prove a similar transaction -from the scriptures, I might preach in that house that very night. -</p> -<p>Eagerness now seized the men, and the deacon chuckled over his presumed -victory, and boasted of his acquaintance with the "Blessed Word." -</p> -<p>I unbuckled my valise, drew forth my little Bible, and opened it -intuitively to this passage in Mark viii., 22-25: "And he cometh to -Bethsaida; and they bring a blind man unto him, and besought him to -touch him. And he took the blind man by the hand, * * * and put his -hands upon him, and asked him if he saw aught. And he looked up, and -said, I see men as trees, walking. After that he put his hands <em>again</em> -upon his eyes, and made him look up: and he was restored, and saw every -man clearly." -</p> -<p>The reading of this scripture; the sudden finding of it, for I was led -to it as clearly as a man leads his horse to the water; its aptness and -conclusiveness, accompanied by the jeers of the infidel portion of the -crowd, mortified the deacon—he was discomfited. -</p> -<p>I remarked that I would, according to the deacon's terms, preach in the -church that evening, provided some one would find candles. The candles -were instantly offered, and accordingly, I preached with power and the -demonstration of the Spirit. -</p> -<p>After the close of the services, I found a resting place with one of -the most avowed infidels of the neighborhood, who had listened to the -talk between the deacon and myself, and who particularly enjoyed the -good man's discomfiture. By his persuasion I staid some time in the -neighborhood, occupying occasionally the school-house. -</p> -<p>He even proffered me some land to build me a house if I would stay, -preach and teach school; but my mind was bent on returning to Nauvoo. -</p> -<p>But one evening, when I had been preaching my intended farewell -sermon in the closely-packed school-house, and just at its close, a -person arose and said that, God willing, he would deliver a discourse -there the next Sunday, and expose the "Mormon" delusion, giving his -announcement all the force and emphasis possible. -</p> -<p>My friends gathered at my place of stopping, and, joining with my host, -prevailed upon me to stay. The word was given out that I had gone to -Nauvoo. -</p> -<p>At the time appointed a great crowd had convened—time, early -candle-light. -</p> -<p>I arrived late, purposely. My friend and I took seats near the door. -</p> -<p>The preacher, after preliminaries, opened the Bible, and, for his text, -read the 13th and 14th verses of the 16th chapter of Revelations. -</p> -<p>After dilating upon the swampy nature of the soil contiguous to Nauvoo, -styling it a good place for frogs, and facetiously comparing it to the -"mouth of the dragon," he came down heavily on the "false prophet," the -miracles, etc. It was a most scathing rebuke on "Mormonism." -</p> -<p>His final peroration was on the habits of the frogs, which, while no -footsteps were heard, croaked and croaked, but at the first sound of -an approaching footstep, dodged their heads beneath the water. "So," -said he, at the same time rising to the sublime hight of his oratory, -"where, oh where is the frog that croaked here a day or two ago? Gone -to that slough of iniquity, Nauvoo, the seat of the dragon and the -false prophet. Why has he fled? Because he heard the footsteps of your -true shepherd." After much interlarding, he dismissed by prayer. -</p> -<p>I immediately arose and said that the frog was there yet, and would -croak once more, naming the time. -</p> -<p>Shouts from the audience named that same evening as the time, and the -reverend preacher, amid jeers, cheers and cries of, "Give the boy a -chance!" made for the one door. -</p> -<p>My friend was alive to the emergency, and I, nothing loth, opened a -fusilade from I. Timothy, 4th chapter, while the preacher was hemmed in -by the crowd, and my friend with his back to the door. -</p> -<p>After an exhaustive testimony of the work, we all departed, some -pleased, some chagrined. -</p> -<p>In both of the instances here narrated, the opening of the Bible to the -apt and confirmatory passages, were then to my mind clearly the answer -to prayer, for if ever previously read they had escaped my memory. -</p> -<p>How much good I did on that mission, I cannot guess. One thing I do -know, as a general rule not many are truly converted by the clamor of -crowds, or the frenzy of debates. -</p> -<p>My object in giving these two instances is to incite my young brethren -to a study of the scriptures, the necessity of earnest secret prayer, -and confidence in the promise that at the hour and time God will help -them, and bring them off victoriously. -</p> -<p>Great care must be taken to give God the glory in your after prayer, -"for no flesh can glory in his sight." -</p> -<p>Enconiums should produce humility, lest we be puffed up, and, in an -after time, display our complete nothingness. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="EARLY"></a>EARLY EXPERIENCE OF A LATTER-DAY SAINT. -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">HEAR THE GOSPEL BY CHANCE—COMPUNCTION AT SPEAKING LIGHTLY OF -THE PROPHET—JOIN THE CHURCH—A NEW SUIT OF CLOTHES—OPPOSED BY -RELATIVES—MY OLD FRIEND, THE BIBLE—A DREAM—REQUIRED TO RENOUNCE -"MORMONISM" OR LEAVE THE HOUSE—MY RELATIVES REFUSE TO SPEAK TO -ME—THEY PAWN MY CLOTHES—I RECOVER THEM—VIOLENCE USED—MY CLOTHES -TORN—MY MOTHER'S DEATH—MY BROTHERS QUARREL AND CALL UPON ME TO SETTLE -THEIR DIFFICULTIES—MY BROTHER SICK—HEALED IN ANSWER TO MY PRAYER. -</p> -<p>The substance of the following little sketch was told to the writer by -the subject of it, who is an Elder in the Church, and lives in Salt -Lake City. His name is Robert P—k. We give it in words as near his own -as we can remember. -</p> -<p>I was born and reared in the city of Glasgow, Scotland. I passed my -boyhood without thinking much on religious matters, till I was about -eighteen years of age. At this period of my life I was walking along -what is called the Green, a kind of public park, when my attention was -attracted by some men discussing publicly the principles of religion. -One of them was a Baptist, and I could see that he had the best of the -argument, baptism by immersion being a Bible doctrine. This was on -Sunday evening. -</p> -<p>After listening to the discussion for some time, I was attracted to a -place where another man was preaching. This one proved to be an Elder -of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. -</p> -<p>I was so struck with the principles he advanced, that I drank down -greedily every word he spoke, and on hearing him tell where the -meeting-house of the Latter-day Saints was situated, I went there. I -was, however, too bashful to go inside, but I walked back and forth -around the building, listening and catching whatever words I could. -</p> -<p>I was out later than usual that night, and when I got home I was -questioned as to the cause of my absence, by my mother (my father had -been dead many years) and brothers. I said I had been to hear the -"Mormons." -</p> -<p>"Who are the Mormons?" -</p> -<p>"Why, the followers of Joe Smith," said I. But I had no sooner said -this than a sharp pang shot through me, and I felt condemned for -speaking thus irreverently of the prophet. I did it because I thought -it would excuse me in the eyes of my relatives. I knew I had done -wrong, for, young as I was, I felt deeply impressed with the idea -that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God. As it was, I was severely -reprimanded for staying out so late. -</p> -<p>Shortly after this I went to meeting and heard Elder John Taylor speak -on the setting up of the kingdom of God in the latter days, which did a -great deal towards convincing me that the Lord had revealed the gospel -in this age. After attending meeting for some time, I was finally -baptized into the Church, and was filled with joy because I knew that I -was indeed a member of the true Church of Christ. -</p> -<p>Knowing that if my mother and four brothers discovered that I had -joined the Church I would have no peace at home, I kept the matter -secret from them. I was but an apprentice and only earning the small -sum of three shillings a week (equal to seventy-five cents) and was, -therefore, somewhat dependent on my relatives. -</p> -<p>I was about to get my wages raised a shilling a week, and my eldest -brother, Hugh, proposed that he should get me a suit of clothes, and I -pay this shilling a week until the suit was paid for, so that I might -go to church with the rest of the family. -</p> -<p>I was glad to exchange, on Sundays, my old, patched, shabby working -suit for some respectable clothing, and it was agreed to. -</p> -<p>On the following Sunday morning I went to meeting as usual, and was -complimented by the President of the Branch on my improved personal -appearance. When I got home in the evening the first question asked of -me was, -</p> -<p>"Where have you been?" -</p> -<p>"I have been to meeting." -</p> -<p>"What meeting?" -</p> -<p>"I have been to hear the Latter-day Saints." -</p> -<p>At this there was a perfect storm about my ears. I went and got the old -family Bible, and laid down the "law and the testimony." -</p> -<p>In answer to all they would say, I quoted and read from the Bible. I -explained the principles of the gospel of Jesus, and the strongest -argument any of them used was in each picking up his hat and walking -out. -</p> -<p>On the following day (Monday) I felt somewhat timid about going home -in the evening, for I had dreamed on the Sunday night that my brothers -were plotting to turn me out of the house. -</p> -<p>However, home I went, and just as I approached the door I heard their -voices in conversation, and they were saying they would ask me which -I would choose, to leave "Mormonism" or the house; and John, who was -always more rabid and unkind than the rest, said he would not even let -me eat my supper until I had decided what I should do. -</p> -<p>I walked boldly in, sat down, and commenced eating supper. They sat -silent for a short time, when finally Hugh put the question to me as to -whether I would renounce "Mormonism," for if I did not I would have to -leave the house. -</p> -<p>I again brought down my old friend, the family Bible, and said: -"Hugh, if you will prove to me from that sacred book that I am wrong -in adhering to 'Mormonism,' or rather the gospel of Christ, I will -renounce it; and if I show you that you are wrong in adhering to Church -of Scotland, then you should leave that." -</p> -<p>I then talked upon the scriptures and the principles of the gospel, and -they could bring forward no reasonable objections to what I advanced. -</p> -<p>Hugh rose to his feet and said: "If father had been alive he would have -kicked you out of the house." -</p> -<p>I answered: "Father is now rejoicing because of my having embraced the -gospel of Jesus." -</p> -<p>At this rejoinder the anger of my brothers increased; and Hugh used his -old argument of picking up his hat and walking out. -</p> -<p>I was induced to make this remark in relation to my father, because on -the previous Sunday I had heard the doctrine of baptism and salvation -for the dead preached by Elder John Lyon. While listening to him I was -so filled with joy and gratitude at the prospect of doing something -towards the salvation of my father, who had died without a knowledge of -the gospel, that the tears chased each other down my face like rain. It -was the first time I had heard the principles by which the grand chain -which shall link the great human family together will be formed. -</p> -<p>Seeing that threats and abuse availed nothing, making no impression -upon me, my mother and brothers took another course: they would not -speak to me. -</p> -<p>Although I lived in the same house and ate at the same table with them, -they uttered not a word to me, and would not answer me when I spoke to -them. -</p> -<p>Even my mother's heart seemed entirely hardened towards me, and it -often cut me keenly when she would meet me on the street and pass -without speaking. -</p> -<p>Notwithstanding all this I rejoiced in the gospel exceedingly, feeling -that the cause of God was more dear to me than my nearest relatives. -</p> -<p>On the next Sunday I went to the drawer where my best suit was usually -kept, and discovered that it was gone. They had not even left me a -clean shirt. Nothing daunted, however, I buttoned up my shabby, old, -every-day coat, and marched off to meeting, feeling that I could -worship God just as fervently and acceptably in an old suit as in a new -one. -</p> -<p>Instead of handing over my wages to my mother as I usually did, I kept -them every week, and announced at home my intention of doing so until -my clothes were returned to me, thinking this would induce them to give -them up. -</p> -<p>However, I happened to come home one day at an unusual time, and in -turning over some articles to get something I wanted, I came upon a -ticket which at once explained where my clothes had gone. They had been -pawned. -</p> -<p>That this term may be understood, it may be well to say that they were -deposited in a place where money is loaned on goods, and when the -money is returned, with an additional sum as interest, the goods are -delivered back to the owner. -</p> -<p>I took this ticket, and with my wages which I had saved, and a little -money which I had borrowed, I went to the pawnbroker's and got my -clothes, and left them, for safe keeping, at the house of a brother in -the Church. -</p> -<p>I dressed up on the following Sunday and presented myself at home at -dinner time, when my brothers manifested no small astonishment and a -little shame on seeing that I had discovered their trick. -</p> -<p>I had forgotten to say that on several occasions after I had dressed -for meeting, my brothers would attempt to stop me from going, by main -force, and several times in their efforts to keep me in, had torn the -breast out of my shirt, but I invariably succeeded in getting out, and -when my shirt was torn I would button up my coat and go to meeting. -</p> -<p>Matters went on in this way for over two years, during which time I -had been frequently told to leave the house and never enter it again. -I paid no attention to this. On being told to go on one occasion, -however, I said the next time I was ordered off I would go. -</p> -<p>Not long afterwards my mother told me to leave the house forever, and I -announced my intention of doing so on the Sunday following. -</p> -<p>When Saturday came I proceeded to tie up my clothes in a bundle. No -sooner did they see me doing this than they seized my clothing, and -tore up my shirts and several other articles. -</p> -<p>On former occasions when I had been thus abused, it was my custom to -resist, but this time this disposition had departed; my heart was full; -I pitied them for their blindness, and I felt like weeping tears of -sorrow. -</p> -<p>I made my way out of the house as best I could, with my wardrobe -reduced to a single pair of pants, besides the clothes I wore at the -time. As I was leaving I told them that the course they had taken -towards me would bring them no good. My mind was filled with grief and -I slept none that night. -</p> -<p>Six weeks after this my mother burst a blood vessel, from the effect -of which she never recovered, being ill from that time till her death, -which occurred a year afterwards. This broke up the family. -</p> -<p>Hugh married, and my three other brothers, John, George and William -went to live with him. Some time afterwards John came to me and told me -they had quarrelled, and he wished me to go and settle matters between -the brothers, which I did, and the result was that John lived apart -from the others. -</p> -<p>William, who was the most peaceable and amiable of my brothers, was -taken very ill, and one evening I was impressed to go and see him. I -found all the members of the family gathered around him, as he was not -expected to live through the night. -</p> -<p>After everybody had left the room but myself, he said to me, "Robert, -do you believe I shall die to-night?" -</p> -<p>I said: "No, I do not." -</p> -<p>"I ask you because the others are hypocrites, for when I ask whether -they think I will die, they say, 'No, you will live,' and then I hear -them in the adjoining room arranging how they will dress me when I am -dead." -</p> -<p>He fell asleep, and I laid hands upon him and administered to him in -the name of Jesus Christ, and when he awoke he was much better, and he -lived for four months after this. -</p> -<p>This is a little of my first experience as a Latter-day Saint. Nearly -every true disciple of Jesus has passed through circumstances that are -instructive, although trying at the time they occur, and sometimes the -relating of such things has a good effect, however simple the narrative -may be. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="DISOBEDIENCE"></a>DISOBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL. -</h2> -<p class="centered">BY ANSON CALL. -</p> -<p class="chapterHeading">DRIVEN FROM MY PROPERTY BY THE MOB—DESIRE TO RETURN AND RECOVER SOME -OF IT—COUNSELED BY THE CHURCH AUTHORITIES NOT TO GO—PERSIST IN -GOING—VISIT A FRIENDLY FAMILY—AMIABLE INTENTION OF MY DEBTORS—MEET -TWO OF THEM—THEY THREATEN MY LIFE—DESPAIR OF GETTING ANYTHING AND TRY -TO START HOME—BEATEN OVER THE HEAD WITH A POLE—BARELY ESCAPE WITH MY -LIFE—ASHAMED TO HAVE MY FRIENDS KNOW IT—THE LESSON I LEARNED. -</p> -<p>To some persons it may appear strange that the Elders of the Church -in their addresses to the Saints, should so frequently dwell upon the -necessity of constant obedience to counsel. But although this may seem -strange, still the experience of both the Elders and the Saints goes to -prove that "to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the -fat of rams." -</p> -<p>The Bible, the Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants -contain many instances of the blessings that have attended obedience, -and the serious consequences that have followed disobedience. -</p> -<p>I will not, however, refer to any one of these divine books; but -will give my readers an instance of the consequence of disobedience -which occurred to me in my early experience in the Church, in the -commencement of the year 1839. -</p> -<p>At that time I was living with the Saints in Far West, though I owned -property, which I had been driven from, at the Three Forks of Grand -River, distant from Far West about thirty miles. -</p> -<p>As I wished to learn whether I could dispose of this property or not, I -asked Father Joseph Smith and President Brigham Young for counsel about -visiting Grand River for this purpose. They counselled me not to go; -but to stay at home. -</p> -<p>I had been driven from my property by the mob that came against the -Saints, and as the Saints were obliged to leave the State I desired -to go with them to Illinois. But I did not want to be burdensome to -others. If I could sell my property on Grand River I would not be, so I -concluded that there could not be much harm in my going to Grand River, -and I set out. -</p> -<p>How I succeeded the following extract from my journal will show. -</p> -<p>December 31, 1838, being anxious to obtain means to make a team, that -I might be able to go with the Saints, I this morning mounted the only -horse I had left, and started for the Three Forks of Grand River. -</p> -<p>I arrived at my farm on new year's day, and learned that a man by the -name of George Washington O'Niel had it in his possession. -</p> -<p>I passed on two miles further to a family by the name of Day, who had -come in from the Eastern States a few weeks before I was driven away. -This family had taken no part with the mob. I found the lady at home, -and received from her a history of my property. She informed me that -O'Niel and Culp, Missouri mobbers, had said that if ever I came to the -place they would kill me; and that one Henderson and others would help -them. -</p> -<p>When on my farm I had sold store goods to a number of the citizens, -who were to pay me for them at Christmas. She said she had heard many -of them say that if I came there, they would pay me just as "Mormons" -should be paid. -</p> -<p>Just at this time O'Niel and Culp came into the house. They demanded -of me my reasons for being there. I told them that I was attending to -my business. They said I had no business there, and if I got away from -there I would be smart. -</p> -<p>I replied that I was white man, that it was time enough to be afraid -when I saw danger, and that I should go when I pleased. -</p> -<p>They told me that they would as soon kill me as a dog, and that there -would be no more notice taken of my death than if a dog were killed. -This I very well understood. -</p> -<p>They then told me that they supposed I had come to get my property. -</p> -<p>I informed them I had; to which they replied that there was no property -for me. -</p> -<p>After repeated threatenings I became convinced that it was in vain -to think of obtaining anything, and started for my horse, which was -hitched at the yard fence about five rods from the door. -</p> -<p>They followed me. O'Niel picked up the end of a hoop pole which Mr. -Day had left there, he having been hooping a barrel. With this pole he -struck me a blow upon the head, which nearly brought me to the ground. -I looked around for a club with which to defend myself, but there was -none in sight. He continued striking me, and would doubtless have -killed me, had it not been for a very thick woolen cap on my head. -</p> -<p>Mrs. Day threw open the door and cried murder. I ran for the house to -get something, if possible, to defend myself with; but before I reached -the door, he struck me repeatedly, and gave me one blow over the eye, -the scar of which I carry to this day. -</p> -<p>As soon as I got into the house I clutched the fire shovel. At that -moment Mrs. Day closed the door, so that I could not get out nor O'Niel -in. He and Culp then passed the window, on which Mrs. Day supposed they -had started for their guns, so I mounted my horse and rode for Far West -as fast as I could. -</p> -<p>My head and face soon commenced swelling. On my way home I washed -myself, and resolved not to inform any one what had happened, as Father -Smith and President Young had both told me not to go. -</p> -<p>I reached home about eleven o'clock at night, and went to bed without -making a light. In the morning I arose, and just as soon as I got out -of bed, I fell upon the floor. My wife was alarmed and screamed. I told -her what had happened; but told her to keep the matter from my family. -Father Smith, however, soon heard of the occurrence, and came to see -me. He hoped, he said, that the lesson would do me good, and that he -was glad that I was not quite killed. -</p> -<p>Had I obeyed the words "do not go, but stay at home," I should not have -fallen into this trouble. May you who read this be wise, and in this -particular, profit by my experience. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="LORENZO"></a>LORENZO DOW YOUNG'S NARRATIVE. -</h2> -<h2><a name="LCHAPTERI"></a>CHAPTER I. -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">MY MOTHER'S PROMISE—CHASED BY WOLVES—A REMARKABLE DREAM—THROWN FROM -A HORSE—PROVIDENTIALLY SAVED—RELIGIOUS REVIVAL—PREACHERS TRY IN -VAIN TO CONVERT ME—RIDICULED FOR NOT PLAYING AT CARDS—READ INFIDEL -WORKS—THEIR EFFECT—A VISION. -</p> -<p>I was born October 19th, 1807, in the town of Smyrna, Chenango County, -New York. -</p> -<p>My mother was afflicted many years with consumption. I remember her -as a fervent, praying woman. She used, frequently, to call me to her -bedside and counsel me to be a good man, that the Lord might bless my -future life. On one occasion, she told me that if I would not neglect -to pray to my Heavenly Father, He would send a guardian angel to -protect me in the dangers to which I might be exposed. -</p> -<p>She had so trained me to trust in God, that, even in my early youth, I -seemed capable of grasping, in my faith, the prophetic promise she had -made. It sank deep into my heart, and ever since has been an anchor of -hope in the difficulties and dangers to which I have been exposed. -</p> -<p>This pious, faithful, friend and mother, drooped and died on the 11th -of June, 1814. -</p> -<p>Soon after her death, my father broke up housekeeping, and I was sent -about sixty miles to live with my brother-in-law, John P. Green, near -Cayuga Bridge. -</p> -<p>It was a marshy, malarious country, and I was taken very sick with -fever and ague, with which I suffered severely. In the fall of 1815, -we removed to Tyrone, Schuyler County. In the meantime, my father had -taken up some land on which to make a home, about six miles from where -Mr. Green lived. This country, at that time, was new, and there was -nothing but a dense forest between Mr. Green's house and my father's. -The wolves were very numerous in this forest. At one time, several of -them chased me to Mr. Green's house, and I seemed to barely escape with -my life. -</p> -<p>During the winter of 1815-16, in company with my brothers, Joseph, -Phinehas and Brigham, I worked for my father and assisted him to clear -off some land. -</p> -<p>In the autumn of 1816, when about nine years old, I had a peculiar -dream. I thought I stood in an open, clear space of ground, and saw a -plain, fine road, leading, at an angle of 45 degrees, into the air, as -far as I could see. I heard a noise like a carriage in rapid motion, at -what seemed the upper end of the road. In a moment it came in sight. -It was drawn by a pair of beautiful, white horses. The carriage and -harness appeared brilliant with gold. The horses traveled with the -speed of the wind. It was made manifest to me that the Savior was in -the carriage, and that it was driven by His servant. The carriage -stopped near me, and the Savior inquired where my brother Brigham was. -After informing Him, He further inquired about my other brothers, and -our father. After I had answered His inquiries, He stated that He -wanted us all, but He especially wanted my brother Brigham. The team -then turned right about, and returned on the road it had come. -</p> -<p>I awoke at once, and slept no more that night. I felt frightened, -and supposed we were all going to die. I saw no other solution to -the dream. It was a shadowing of our future which I was then in no -condition to discern. -</p> -<p>In the morning I told my father the dream, and my fears that we were -going to die. He comforted me with the assurance that he did not think -my interpretation was correct. -</p> -<p>In the winter of 1817-18, I went to live with my brother-in-law, James -Little, in the town of Aurelius, Cayuga County, New York. I remained -there about five years, learning the business of a gardener and fruit -raiser. -</p> -<p>In the summer of my twelfth year, I was placed upon a race horse by -Mr. Little, and sent on an errand. The animal was too spirited for a -boy of my age to safely ride. It became frightened and unmanageable. -It turned so rapidly around that I was thrown out of the saddle. As I -fell my bare foot slipped through the iron stirrup, where I hung with -my head just touching the ground. With my left hand, I still grasped -the bridle rein, on that side, firmly. The horse endeavored to kick me, -but, fortunately, did not succeed on account of my being too close to -him. My hold on the bridle rein prevented the animal from running away -and caused him to whirl around almost in a circle. -</p> -<p>In danger we often think with great rapidity. I comprehended my -situation in a moment, and, at first, could see no way of escape from -having my brains dashed out. But, as I hung, I was suddenly impressed -to get hold of the stirrup with my right hand, and make an effort to -raise myself up, so as to get my foot loose from it. By a great effort -I succeeded in drawing myself up, and slipping the stirrup over my -foot. I then let go all hold and fell to the ground. -</p> -<p>The horse went at full speed for home and his stable. I got up and was -not much hurt. -</p> -<p>The promise my mother made me flashed into my mind, and I felt thankful -to the Lord that I had been preserved from serious harm by a kind -providence. -</p> -<p>In the winter of 1819-20, I left Aurelius and went about twenty miles -to Hector, Schuyler County. A Methodist revival occurred in that town, -and religious excitement ran so high that it became fashionable to make -a profession of religion. -</p> -<p>So far as I knew, every young person in the neighborhood but myself -professed to receive "a saving change of heart" before the close of the -revival. -</p> -<p>As was usual during such periods of religious excitement, meetings were -held nightly. In these meetings it was the custom to request those who -were "seeking religion," to come forward to some seat reserved for the -purpose, to be prayed for. -</p> -<p>I was somewhat affected by the intense religious feeling. One evening, -I attended a meeting presided over by Elder Gilmore, the leading -minister. Two or three other preachers were also present. The usual -invitation was given for penitents to come forward to the "anxious -seat." -</p> -<p>Some time was spent in prayer, when all who had come forward, except -myself, professed to have a "change of heart." The meeting was closed, -and Elder Gilmore proposed that those who were willing to do so, should -retire to a private house with me, and continue in prayer till I was -converted. -</p> -<p>As proposed, we retired to a neighboring house, where the praying -continued until two o'clock in the morning. -</p> -<p>Elder Gilmore then asked me if I had not received a "change of heart." -</p> -<p>I replied that I had not realized any "change." -</p> -<p>After so much fruitless labor, they were evidently disposed to give me -up as a reprobate. Elder Gilmore told me that I had sinned away the day -of grace, and my damnation was sure. He asserted that he would never -offer another prayer for me. -</p> -<p>Although religious in my nature, even at that early age, sectarian -religion seemed empty and void. -</p> -<p>The following morning, I left the scene of this religious excitement -in Hector and returned to Cayuga County, about three miles from -Auburn. There I went to work for Mr. Monroe, to learn the trade of a -blacksmith. He carried on considerable business, and employed a number -of young men and apprentices. -</p> -<p>One evening, Mr. Monroe and the workmen gathered around the center -table, in the sitting room, to while away the evening in a game of -cards. Mr. Monroe invited me to participate. -</p> -<p>My father had counseled me never to play a game of cards. "Not," said -he, "that there is any particular harm in playing a game of cards, but -card-playing has a tendency to lead those who follow it into other -vices." -</p> -<p>I determined, at the time, to keep his counsel should it cost me my -situation. Mr. Monroe did not appear disposed to receive any apology -for not accepting his invitation. I arose, took a Bible that was near -me, and read during the evening while the remainder of the company -played cards. -</p> -<p>The most of Mr. Monroe's workmen were inclined to infidelity, and the -course I took that evening, afterwards brought upon me much annoyance -and ridicule. -</p> -<p>Although infidel in principle, Mr. Monroe was kind to those around him, -and manifested that kindness to me as well as others. He placed in -my hands several infidel books. Among them, I recollect the writings -of Voltaire and Thomas Payne. My experience at this time, taught me -that skeptical works cannot be read without leaving their impression -on the mind. A continuation of reading them must, eventually, lead to -confirmed infidelity. -</p> -<p>The teachings of my pious parents had given me considerable faith in -God, and I enjoyed some of His Spirit. It has since been evident to me, -that the reading of those infidel books stirred up an antagonism in me -between the Spirit of truth and the spirit of skepticism. The struggle -between them, in my bosom, continued about a year, and was a source of -great affliction to me. The Lord, through His Spirit, was trying to -save me from error and darkness. -</p> -<p>I would advise all my young friends, and especially those who have had -the testimony of the Spirit of truth, to never, by any act of theirs, -invite the spirit of infidelity into their hearts, lest they fall away -into darkness, and go down to death. -</p> -<p>I remained with Mr. Monroe nearly two years. I injured myself lifting a -log, and it was evident that I could not again work at the blacksmith -business for some time. For this reason I left Mr. Monroe, and went to -visit Mr. J. P. Green, who lived in Watertown, about one hundred miles -from Auburn, in Jefferson County. -</p> -<p>For sometime my health continued poor. One day I lay on a bed to rest -where I could see the family in their ordinary occupations. All at -once I heard the most beautiful music. I soon discovered from whence -it came. Standing side by side, on the foot board of the beadstead on -which I lay, were two beautiful, seraph-like beings, about the size -of children seven or eight years old. They were dressed in white, and -appeared surpassingly pure and heavenly. I felt certain that I was -fully awake, and these juvenile personages were realistic to me. With -their disappearance the music ceased. I turned and asked two of my -sisters, who were in the room, if they had not heard the music. I was -much surprised to learn that they had heard nothing. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="LCHAPTERII"></a>CHAPTER II -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">MARRIAGE—A VISION OF OTHER WORLDS—MY RELUCTANCE AT RETURNING TO -A MORTAL EXISTENCE—A PROMISE WITH CONDITIONS—I EXHORT OTHERS TO -FAITHFULNESS. -</p> -<p>While at Watertown, I married, and afterwards removed to Mendon, Monroe -County. At this place I had a remarkable dream or vision. I fancied -that I died. In a moment I was out of the body, and fully conscious -that I had made the change. At once, a heavenly messenger, or guide, -was by me. I thought and acted as naturally as I had done in the body, -and all my sensations seemed as complete without as with it. The -personage with me was dressed in the purest white. For a short time I -remained in the room where my body lay. My sister Fanny (who was living -with me when I had this dream) and my wife were weeping bitterly over my -death. I sympathized with them deeply in their sorrow, and desired to -comfort them. I realized that I was under the control of the man who -was by me. I begged of him the privilege of speaking to them, but he -said he could not grant it. My guide, for so I will call him, said "Now -let us go." -</p> -<p>Space seemed annihilated. Apparently we went up, and almost instantly -were in another world. It was of such magnitude that I formed no -conception of its size. It was filled with innumerable hosts of beings, -who seemed as naturally human as those among whom I had lived. With -some I had been acquainted in the world I had just left. My guide -informed me that those I saw had not yet arrived at their final abiding -place. All kinds of people seemed mixed up promiscuously, as they are -in this world. Their surroundings and manner indicated that they were -in a state of expectation, and awaiting some event of considerable -moment to them. -</p> -<p>As we went on from this place, my guide said, "I will now show you the -condition of the damned." Pointing with his hand, he said, "Look!" -</p> -<p>I looked down a distance which appeared incomprehensible to me. I -gazed on a vast region filled with multitudes of beings. I could see -everything with the most minute distinctness. The multitude of people -I saw were miserable in the extreme. "These," said my guide, "are they -who have rejected the means of salvation, that were placed within their -reach, and have brought upon themselves the condemnation you behold." -</p> -<p>The expression of the countenances of these sufferers was clear and -distinct. They indicated extreme remorse, sorrow and dejection. They -appeared conscious that none but themselves were to blame for their -forlorn condition. -</p> -<p>This scene affected me much, and I could not refrain from weeping. -</p> -<p>Again my guide said, "Now let us go." -</p> -<p>In a moment we were at the gate of a beautiful city. A porter opened it -and we passed in. The city was grand and beautiful beyond anything that -I can describe. It was clothed in the purest light, brilliant but not -glaring or unpleasant. -</p> -<p>The people, men and women, in their employments and surroundings, -seemed contented and happy. I knew those I met without being told who -they were. Jesus and the ancient apostles were there. I saw and spoke -with the apostle Paul. -</p> -<p>My guide would not permit me to pause much by the way, but rather -hurried me on through this place to another still higher but connected -with it. It was still more beautiful and glorious than anything I had -before seen. To me its extent and magnificence were incomprehensible. -</p> -<p>My guide pointed to a mansion which excelled everything else in -perfection and beauty. It was clothed with fire and intense light. It -appeared a fountain of light, throwing brilliant scintillations of -glory all around it, and I could conceive of no limit to which these -emanations extended. Said my guide, "That is where God resides." He -permitted me to enter this glorious city but a short distance. Without -speaking, he motioned that we would retrace our steps. -</p> -<p>We were soon in the adjoining city. There I met my mother, and a sister -who died when six or seven years old. These I knew at sight without an -introduction. -</p> -<p>After mingling with the pure and happy beings of this place a short -time, my guide said again, "Let us go." -</p> -<p>We were soon through the gate by which we had entered the city. My -guide then said, "Now we will return." -</p> -<p>I could distinctly see the world from which we had first come. It -appeared to be a vast distance below us. To me, it looked cloudy, -dreary and dark. I was filled with sad disappointment, I might say -horror, at the idea of returning there. I supposed I had come to stay -in that heavenly place, which I had so long desired to see; up to this -time, the thought had not occurred to me that I would be required to -return. -</p> -<p>I plead with my guide to let me remain. He replied that I was permitted -to only visit these heavenly cities, for I had not filled my mission -in yonder world; therefore I must return and take my body. If I was -faithful to the grace of God which would be imparted to me, if I -would bear a faithful testimony to the inhabitants of the earth of a -sacrificed and risen Savior, and His atonement for man, in a little -time I should be permitted to return and remain. -</p> -<p>These words gave me comfort and inspired my bosom with the principle -of faith. To me, these things were real. I felt that a great mission -had been given me, and I accepted it in my heart. The responsibility of -that mission has rested on me from that time until now. -</p> -<p>We returned to my house. There I found my body, and it appeared to me -dressed for burial. It was with great reluctance that I took possession -of it to resume the ordinary avocations of life, and endeavor to fill -the important mission I had received. I awoke and found myself in my -bed. I lay and meditated the remainder of the night on what had been -shown me. -</p> -<p>Call it a dream, or vision, or what I may, what I saw was as real to -every sense of my being as anything I have passed through. The memory -of it is clear and distinct with me to-day, after the lapse of fifty -years with its many changes. -</p> -<p>From that time, although belonging to no church, the Spirit was with -me to testify to the sufferings and atonement of the Savior. As I had -opportunity, I continually exhorted the people, in public and private, -to exercise faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, to repent of their sins and -live a life of righteousness and good works. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="LCHAPTERIII"></a>CHAPTER III. -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">I TAKE TO PREACHING—MAKE MANY CONVERTS—REFUSE TO BAPTIZE -THEM—THEY ARE BAPTIZED BY A CAMPBELLITE PREACHER—URGED TO JOIN THE -CAMPBELLITES—REFUSE, AND THE DEVIL TEMPTS ME—I GRIEVE THE SPIRIT, -BUT REGAIN IT THROUGH FASTING AND PRAYER—HEAR THE GOSPEL—VISIT FROM -ELDER GIFFORD—HE IS THREATENED WITH TAR AND FEATHERS—MY BROTHER AND I -DEFEND HIM. -</p> -<p>In the fall of 1828, I returned to Hector, Schuyler County, New York. -Quite a number of people lived there of the Campbellite faith. 'Squire -Chase, a prominent man in the neighborhood, who had been a preacher of -the sect, said that they were cold in religion and had not held any -meetings for several months. I had been there but a few days, when I -went with him about two miles to a Methodist meeting. This occurred in -the month of November. -</p> -<p>Up to this time I had joined no church, although I had professed -religion, attended meetings, and preached when I had an opportunity. -</p> -<p>On my return, I remarked to Mr. Chase, "Why cannot we have meetings in -our neighborhood as well as to go so far to them?" -</p> -<p>He replied, "We are all dead there; we would have meetings but I do not -feel like preaching. But if you will do the preaching, I will appoint a -meeting." -</p> -<p>He did so. The first two meetings but few attended. The third meeting -the house was crowded. Finally, meetings were held nearly every night -in the week, and were well attended. A reformation started among -the people, and there were quite a number of religious converts. -Campbellite principles had long prevailed in the neighborhood. The -converts desired baptism, as that was a prominent principle in the -Campbellite faith. Mr. Chase urged me to perform the ordinance. I -excused myself by telling him that I had never joined any religious -denomination, and did not feel authorized to administer it. I finally -utterly refused to do so. He then sent forty or fifty miles for Elder -Brown, a regular Campbellite preacher. -</p> -<p>He came and baptized about sixty converts and organized a branch of the -Campbellite church out of the fruits of my labors. He quite exhausted -his persuasive powers to induce me to join the Campbellite church, to -take a circuit and go to preaching. -</p> -<p>I told him I would not preach his doctrines. If I preached at all, I -should preach the whole Bible as I understood it. -</p> -<p>He said I could do so, for he did not think I would preach anything -wrong. -</p> -<p>A spirit worked with me to do all the good I could, but not to join any -religious denomination. It prevailed within me against all temptation -this time. Perhaps the guardian angel, promised by my mother, watched -over my spiritual as well as temporal welfare. -</p> -<p>I think, at the time of this reformation, I had as much of the Spirit -of the Lord with me as I could well enjoy in my ignorance of the gospel -in its purity. I was full of the testimony of the truth as I understood -it. -</p> -<p>This reformation in Hector, was a means of temptation to me. I had -preached and labored with my might to lead the people to the truth, and -Elder Brown had stepped in and reaped the results of my labors. Because -I would not join the Campbellite church and preach for them, I was -entirely thrown aside. The adversary would reason with me thus: "What -is the use of all your preaching? It does not amount to anything to -you. You had better attend to your own business and let such nonsense -alone." -</p> -<p>I listened to these suggestions until I had grieved the Spirit of the -Lord which I had enjoyed. I no longer had the Spirit to pray or to -exhort the people to lives of righteousness. I was in this condition -for several months. -</p> -<p>In all this lethargy and darkness, I knew there was such a thing as joy -in the Spirit of God—that in the testimony of Jesus there was light -and peace. I knew I had accepted a mission to bear this testimony while -I should remain on the earth. -</p> -<p>Knowing these things, I became, in time, alarmed at my condition, I -feared that the Lord had forsaken me. I humbled myself before Him in -fasting and prayer. I promised Him that if He would return His good -Spirit, I would never again reject its suggestions. -</p> -<p>Matters continued thus with me for several weeks. In one of my seasons -of prayer and supplication, I sensibly felt that I was again visited -by the Holy Spirit. I was encouraged to resume my labors in exhorting -the people whenever an opportunity was presented. I went from home on -the Sabbath and held meetings in different places. I was employed in -this way when I first saw the Book of Mormon, and when the gospel was -preached to me. -</p> -<p>This, and other experiences, have convinced me that when we question -the Holy Spirit it is likely to be grieved, and leave us to ourselves. -Then will our darkness be greater than if we had never enjoyed its -influences. Perhaps this incident in my life may suggest wisdom to -others. -</p> -<p>In November, 1829, I removed to a place called Hector Hill. In -February, 1831, my father, my brothers Joseph and Brigham, and Heber C. -Kimball came to my house. They brought with them the Book of Mormon. -They were on their way to visit some Saints in Pennsylvania. Through -fear of being deceived, I was quite cautious in religious matters. I -read and compared the Book of Mormon with the Bible, and fasted and -prayed that I might come to a knowledge of the truth. The Spirit seemed -to say, "This is the way; walk ye in it." This was all the testimony I -could get at the time; it was not altogether satisfactory. -</p> -<p>The following May, Elder Levi Gifford came into the neighborhood, and -desired to preach. My brother, John, belonged to the Methodist church, -and had charge of their meeting house which was in the neighborhood. -I obtained from him permission for Elder Gifford to preach in it. The -appointment was circulated for a meeting the same evening. -</p> -<p>This was on Saturday evening, and the circuit preacher of that district -was to hold a meeting there on Sunday. Elder Midbury, the circuit -preacher, attended the meeting. The house was crowded. As soon as Elder -Gifford had concluded his discourse, Elder Midbury arose to his feet -and said: "Brethren, sisters and friends: I have been a preacher of the -gospel for twenty-two years; I do not know that I have been the means -of converting a sinner, or reclaiming a poor backslider; but this I do -know, that the doctrine the stranger has preached to us to-night is -a deception, that Joe Smith is a false prophet, and that the Book of -Mormon is from hell." -</p> -<p>After talking awhile in this strain, he concluded. I immediately arose -to my feet and asked the privilege of speaking, which was granted. -I said that Elder Midbury, in his remarks, entirely ignored the -possibility of more revelation, and acknowledged that he had been a -preacher of the gospel for twenty-two years, without knowing that he -had been the means of converting a sinner, or of reclaiming a poor -backslider. But still he claimed to know that the doctrine he had just -heard was false, that Joseph Smith was an impostor, and that the Book -of Mormon was from hell. "Now, how is it possible," I asked, "for him -to know these things unless he has received a revelation?" -</p> -<p>When I sat down a strong man, by the name of Thompson, who was well -known in the neighborhood as a beligerent character, stepped up to -Elder Gifford and demanded the proofs of the authenticity of the Book -of Mormon. -</p> -<p>Elder Gifford replied, "I have said all I care about saying to-night." -</p> -<p>Then said Mr. Thompson, "we will take the privilege of clothing you -with a coat of tar and feathers, and riding you out of town on a rail." -</p> -<p>In the meantime, four or five others of like character came to the -front. -</p> -<p>Acting under the impulse of the moment—true to the instincts of my -nature to protect the weak against the strong, I stepped between Elder -Gifford and Mr. Thompson. Looking the latter in the eye, I said, "Mr. -Thompson, you cannot lay your hand on this stranger to harm a hair of -his head, without you do it over my dead body." -</p> -<p>He replied by mere threats of violence, which brought my brother John -to his feet. -</p> -<p>With a voice and manner, that carried with it a power greater than I -had ever seen manifested in him before, and, I might say, since, he -commanded Mr. Thompson and party to take their seats. He continued, -"Gentlemen, if you offer to lay a hand on Mr. Gifford, you shall pass -through my hands, after which I think you will not want any more -to-night." Mr. Thompson and party quieted down and then took their -seats. -</p> -<p>Since then the Elders have passed through so many similar experiences, -that they have ceased to be a novelty. That there should be such a -powerful antagonism of spirits manifesting themselves in muscle, in a -Christian church, indicated a new era in religious influences. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="LCHAPTERIV"></a>CHAPTER IV. -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">CONVERTED—START FOR MISSOURI—CALLED TO PREACH "MORMONISM" WITHOUT -BEING BAPTIZED—JOIN THE CHURCH—VOYAGE TO PITTSBURG—PREACH THE -GOSPEL AND ESTABLISH A BRANCH—EXPERIENCE AS A TRUNKMAKER—MISSION -TO NEW YORK—SPEAK IN TONGUES EFFECTS OF PREACHING COUNTERACTED BY -LIES—SECOND VOYAGE DOWN THE OHIO—PROVIDENTIAL DELAY. -</p> -<p>In the spring of 1831 there was a two-days meeting of the Saints, about -six miles from where I lived, in the State of Pennsylvania. I attended -it, and became fully convinced of the divine origin of the latter-day -work. -</p> -<p>In the summer of 1831, I settled up my business and started for the -latter-day Zion, in the State of Missouri. On my way out of the State -of New York, I visited Elder J. P. Green, in the town of Avon. -</p> -<p>As I arrived there on Saturday, he said, "Brother Lorenzo, I am very -glad you have come. I have an appointment to preach at 10 o'clock, -eight miles from here, but I am very unwell and not able to fill it. I -want you to do it for me." -</p> -<p>I rather ridiculed the idea, saying, "You want me to preach as a Mormon -Elder, when I have not even joined the Church?" -</p> -<p>He still desired me to go, and said, "it will be all right." -</p> -<p>E. M. Green, the son of J. P. Green, accompanied me, with a revelation -on the organization of the Church, which his father directed him to -read to the congregation. -</p> -<p>Arriving at the place appointed, I found the house full, and a Baptist -preacher in the stand. I introduced myself to the minister; he invited -the congregation to sing, and I prayed, and E. M. Green read the -revelation. I arose and commenced to speak. The good Spirit was with -me, and I had much freedom. I talked about one hour and a quarter. At -the close I gave any one the privilege of speaking who wished to. The -Baptist minister arose and bore his testimony, that what they had heard -was true Bible doctrine, and could not be questioned. -</p> -<p>After meeting, several persons gathered around me and wished to be -baptized. Knowing that I had not received authority to administer the -ordinance, I put them off, telling them that when Elder Green came -to fill the next appointment that had been made for him, he would -baptize them. Among those who requested baptism, at that time, were the -brothers Joseph and Chandler Holbrook, and Mary Ann Angell, now the -relict of President Brigham Young. -</p> -<p>On the following morning I told Elder Green that, inasmuch as I had -believed in the gospel for some time, and had preached as a "Mormon" -Elder, I thought it was time that I was baptized. He administered the -ordinance, and ordained me an Elder. I then went on my way rejoicing. -</p> -<p>In due time I reached Olean Point, on the Alleghany river, one of the -streams that form the head waters of the Ohio. Several families had -gathered there with the view of descending the river in boats. Among -them were my brother Phineas and his family. The company built two -boats, and started down the Alleghany river, in the month of November. -</p> -<p>The river was low and falling. It was my lot, with others, nearly every -morning to get into the water and work the boats off the sand bars upon -which we anchored at night. The water was always cold, and at times the -ice was half an inch thick. I had the whooping cough, and this work was -very severe on me. -</p> -<p>We journeyed in this way for three weeks, to Pittsburg, at the head -of the Ohio river. Three days before arriving there my wife was taken -sick, and did not feel that she could travel any farther. -</p> -<p>Brother Phineas and I concluded to stop awhile in Pittsburg. We were -destitute of money, having only fifty cents left between us. Soon after -tying up our boat, a report got noised about that we were a party of -"Mormons," on our way to Zion. Some of the ideas of the Saints in -regard to gathering, although often stated erroneously, had obtained -quite an extensive circulation in the country. Many of the people -came to see us, and at first, stared as though beholding some great -curiosity. My brother Phineas and I hired one room and moved into it. -We retained one boat and the remainder of the company went on in the -other. -</p> -<p>The way we traveled would now be thought a novel and hard way for the -Saints to gather in these days of railroads. Fifty years have made many -changes, The world is progressing. -</p> -<p>Some respectable-looking men inquired if there were any "Mormon" -preachers in the company. We informed them that we were Elders. They -expressed a wish that we would hold a meeting. -</p> -<p>We soon learned that Mr. Wm. Harris, of whom we had rented our room, -had somewhere met one of our Elders, learned something of the gospel, -and had been baptized. Up to that time he had made no open profession -of having joined the Saints. -</p> -<p>There was a large room in the same house we had moved into. This -Brother Harris offered us for holding meetings in. The first evening -quite a goodly number gathered into it, and my brother Phineas and I -talked to them. Before closing, we gave the privilege for any one to -speak who wished to. -</p> -<p>An elderly lady arose and said she had been seeking for the truth -many years, and that she had read the Bible through from Genesis to -Revelations fourteen times, with a prayerful heart, that she might come -to a knowledge of the truth. She testified that what she had just heard -was the first gospel discourse she had ever heard in her life. Almost -in the words of the eunuch to Phillip, she said: "Here is water, what -hinders me from being baptized?" -</p> -<p>The house stood on the bank of the Alleghany river. The night was dark, -and we thought it dangerous to try to baptize her. -</p> -<p>She called to our minds the case of the jailor, who was baptized in the -self-same hour in which he believed. -</p> -<p>We obtained a lantern and went to the bank of the river, the people -following us. We found the bank steep and the water somewhat deep; but -my brother, Phineas held on to me while I baptized the woman. -</p> -<p>We continued to hold meetings and baptize until over thirty persons had -united with the Church. -</p> -<p>We had authority to preach, baptize and confirm, but we had no -knowledge of the organization of the Church, and knew not how to -organize a branch. In the following winter, of 1831-32, Elder Sidney -Rigdon passed through Pittsburg, and gave us instructions concerning -the organization of the Church. We then organized a branch, and -continued our meetings. -</p> -<p>After events have passed, we often see in them a providence leading -to important results. We left our homes in the State of New York for -Missouri, the only objective point in which we felt any interest. -A seeming chance of sickness induced us to stop for a season in -Pittsburg. There we found a people ready to receive the truth. We -preached the gospel, and built up a branch of the Church. We were -evidently led there for the accomplishment of this important work. -</p> -<p>As will be seen, we subsequently went to Kirtland, instead of going on -west. But before going to Kirtland, there was yet another place where -we were to preach the gospel. -</p> -<p>As before stated, on our arrival in Pittsburg our finances were low. -Brother Phineas soon obtained labor. I was not so successful, I walked -the streets of the town day after day, in search of a job, willing to -accept of anything I could possibly do. Finally I met a man who gave me -some encouragement. Said he, "Are you a mechanic?" -</p> -<p>I felt constrained to answer "yes," although I could not really lay -much claim to the profession. -</p> -<p>"Well, said he, I want twelve dozen steamboat trunks made." -</p> -<p>I replied, "I am your man, but I am traveling. I have stopped here on -account of sickness in my family, and have no tools with me, and no -place to work." He assured me that he had shop, tools and everything -necessary to work with. We went at once to his shop. -</p> -<p>I really did not know what a steamboat trunk was. I told him that I -was from the Eastern States, where probably they worked different to -what they did in that country, and I should feel much obliged if he -would lay out a trunk for me, that I might make no mistake. He picked -up a wide board, laid it on a bench, and with square and compass soon -laid out a trunk. "There," said he, "that is the way I do it; but if -it don't suit you, do it as you have a mind to," and he walked out of -the shop. Food and comforts for my family were at stake. I knelt down -and asked the Lord to enable me to do the work in an acceptable manner, -and I arose and went to work with a light heart. I got the bodies of -several trunks together that day. Towards evening my employer came -in, examined my work carefully, and said, "That is good enough. If -you will do them all as well as that, it will do." I put together the -twelve dozen trunks, covered and finished them off to my employer's -satisfaction, and he paid me the money. -</p> -<p>For that kindly providence I felt thankful. From that time I found -labor and soon made my family quite comfortable. -</p> -<p>In the spring of 1832, it was thought best that I should go on a -mission to the State of New York. I spent the summer in preaching the -gospel. I had joy in my labors, being instrumental in bringing many -into the Church. -</p> -<p>I visited the town of Hector, where, by my preaching, as before stated, -a Campbellite church had been organized. I preached in the same house -that I had occupied on the previous occasion. Soon after I commenced to -talk, such a spirit of darkness and opposition prevailed in the house, -that for the first and only time in my life, I was entirely bound. -I stood speechless. The congregation looked at me as if wondering -what could be the matter. A sensation such as I had never felt before -came over me. My tongue seemed numb or paralyzed. In a short time I -commenced to speak in an unknown tongue. I probably spoke about fifteen -minutes. Soon after ceasing to talk, the interpretation came clear and -distinct to my mind. I at once gave it to the congregation. -</p> -<p>I had no further difficulty. I talked about an hour. My old friend, -Squire Chase, arose and testified that what he had heard was the truth, -and that the power of God had been made manifest. He and several others -shed tears. Their hearts were softened by the influence of the good -Spirit. -</p> -<p>I had some prior engagements to meet at a considerable distance from -Hector. These would keep me away about two weeks. I regretted the -necessity of going away, and left an appointment for another meeting -on my return. I indulged in the hope of establishing a branch of the -Church there. -</p> -<p>While I was absent, the Elder Brown, who had organized a Campbellite -Church from converts made by my preaching, heard that I was preaching -"Mormonism." He came there, held meetings and visited from house to -house. He repeated to the people all the extravagant stories and -falsehoods about the Prophet Joseph and the Book of Mormon, which were -so extensively circulated in those early times. When I returned, I -found the minds of the people filled with prejudice and bitterness. The -Spirit manifested to me that more preaching to them would be in vain, -and I went away sorrowing. I have not heard since that any of that -people have ever joined the Church. -</p> -<p>I went to Avon, Genesee County, to see my father, John Young. He -desired to go west and see the Prophet. His wife, my stepmother, -preferred to remain with her children. -</p> -<p>He had previously sold out his property in the town of Mendon for -several hundred dollars, and had used it to supply the wants of -the Elders. He had served as a soldier during three campaigns of -the revolutionary war. About this time, he received a pension from -the government. This furnished him the means of accompanying me to -Pittsburg. On arriving there, my brother Phineas and I bought a family -boat, in which we went twenty-five miles down the Ohio River. My wife -was again so sick that we felt compelled to stop at Beardstown. -</p> -<p>The people came to see us, and soon learned that we were "Mormons." -They expressed a wish that we would preach to them. The following day -being Sunday, we consented to do so if they would furnish a house. Mr. -Isaac Hill, since Bishop for several years of the 2nd Ward of Salt Lake -City, was then a citizen of that place. Through his kindly offices the -school house was opened for us. -</p> -<p>After the first meeting, the people desired more. In a few days we -baptized five persons, among them Mr. Hill and Peter Shirts. The latter -is well known to many of the people of Utah. -</p> -<p>In a short time, my brother Phineas went to Kirtland with our father. -The Saints desired that I should remain at Beardstown, and I concluded -to spend the winter there. Some of my friends, thinking that I might -get work easier at West Union, five miles from Beardstown, I removed -then. There, although my way at first seemed hedged up, I succeeded -in making my family comfortable through the winter. Again we had been -providentially directed to where there were a few ready to receive the -truth. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="LCHAPTERV"></a>CHAPTER V. -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">REMOVAL TO KIRTLAND—WORK UPON THE TEMPLE—A -LESSON—SICKNESS—PRONOUNCED INCURABLE BY DOCTORS—HEALED IN ANSWER -TO PRAYER—CURED OF LAMENESS—REMOVAL TO MISSOURI—COMMENCEMENT OF -HOSTILITIES—SURROUNDED BY A MOB—FACE DEATH—RESCUED. -</p> -<p>In March, 1833, I removed to Kirtland. The Kirtland Temple committee -was appointed June 6th, 1833. About that time, I took with my team -Brothers Hyrum and Joseph Smith, Reynolds Cahoon and my brother -Brigham, to look at a stone quarry, and see if the rock was suitable -for the walls of the temple. It was decided that it would do, and a -part of a load was put on the wagon. We all returned to town, and the -rock was unloaded on the temple ground. As near as I recollect, this -was the first rock hauled for that building. -</p> -<p>From that time I worked with the brethren, as occasion required, until -the temple was completed. On the 17th of February, 1834, those holding -the Priesthood were called together to organize a High Council. I was -one of the number. On that occasion I committed a great error. That -it may be a lesson for others, is my reason for relating it here. The -Prophet requested me to take a seat with other brethren who had been -selected for this Council. -</p> -<p>Instead of doing as requested, I arose and plead my inability to -fill so responsible a position, manifesting, I think, considerable -earnestness in the matter. The Prophet then said that he really desired -that I should take the place. -</p> -<p>Still excusing myself, he appointed another to fill it. I think this -was the reason the Prophet never again called me to fill any important -position in the Priesthood during his life. -</p> -<p>I have since learned to go where I am called, and not set up my -judgment against that of those who are called to lead in this kingdom. -</p> -<p>When the temple was enclosed, in a meeting of the brethren, called to -consult about its completion, the Prophet desired that a hard finish -be put on its outside walls. None of the masons who had worked on the -building knew how to do it. Looking around on the brethren, his eyes -rested upon me; he said, "Brother Lorenzo. I want you to take hold and -get this finish on the walls. Will you do it?" -</p> -<p>"Yes;" I replied; "I will try." The following day, with horse and buggy -I went to Cleveland, twenty-two miles, determined, if possible, to -find a man who understood the business of putting a hard finish on the -walls. I had been there but a short time, inquiring after such a man, -when I met a young man who said he understood the business, had just -completed a job, and wanted another. I employed him at once, put him -and his tools into the buggy, and returned to Kirtland. -</p> -<p>We soon had the materials and fixtures on hand to make the mortar. In a -short time the finish was being put upon the walls. -</p> -<p>I made a suitable tool and, before the mortar was dry, I marked off the -walls into blocks in imitation of regular stone work. When the finish -was on I commenced penciling. -</p> -<p>It was then the last of November, and the weather daily grew colder. A -Brother Stillman assisted me a day or two, but said that he could not -stand the cold, and quit the work. -</p> -<p>I continued, day after day, determined, if possible, to complete the -job. When I got badly chilled I went into my house, warmed myself and -returned again to the work. -</p> -<p>I completed the task in the fore part of December, but was sick the -last two days. I had caught a bad cold, had a very severe cough, and, -in a few days was confined to my bed. -</p> -<p>My disease was pronounced to be the quick consumption. I sank rapidly -for six or seven weeks. For two weeks I was unable to talk. Dr. -Williams, one of the brethren, came to see me, and, considering my case -a bad one, came the next day and brought with him Dr. Seely, an old -practicing physician, and another doctor whose name I have forgotten. -They passed me through an examination. Dr. Seely asserted that I had -not as much lungs left as would fill a tea saucer. He appeared a -somewhat rough, irreligious man. Probably, with what he considered a -good-natured fling at our belief in miracles, he said to my father, as -he left the house: -</p> -<p>"Mr. Young, unless the Lord makes your son a new pair of lungs, there -is no hope for him!" -</p> -<p>At this time I was so low and nervous that I could scarcely bear any -noise in the room. The next morning after the visit of the doctors, my -father came to the door of the room to see how I was. I recollect his -gazing earnestly at me with tears in his eyes. As I afterwards learned, -he went from there to the Prophet Joseph, and said to him: "My son -Lorenzo is dying; can there not be something done for him?" -</p> -<p>The Prophet studied a little while, and replied, "Yes! Of necessity, I -must go away to fill an appointment, which I cannot put off. But you go -and get my brother Hyrum, and, with him, get together twelve or fifteen -good faithful brethren; go to the house of Brother Lorenzo, and all -join in prayer. One be mouth and the others repeat after him in unison. -After prayer, divide into quorums of three. Let the first quorum who -administer, anoint Brother Young with oil; then lay hands on him, one -being mouth and the other two repeating in unison after him. When all -the quorums have, in succession, laid their hands on Brother Young and -prayed for him, begin again with the first quorum, by anointing with -oil as before, continuing the administration in this way until you -receive a testimony that he will be restored." -</p> -<p>My father came with the brethren, and these instructions were strictly -followed. The administrations were continued until it came the turn of -the first quorum the third time. Brother Hyrum Smith led. The Spirit -rested mightily upon him. He was full of blessing and prophecy. Among -other things, he said that I should live to go with the Saints into the -bosom of the Rocky Mountains, to build up a place there, and that my -cellar should overflow with wine and fatness. -</p> -<p>At that time, I had not heard about the Saints going to the Rocky -Mountains; possibly Brother Smith had. After he had finished he -seemed surprised at some things he had said, and wondered at -the manifestations of the Spirit. I coughed no more after that -administration, and rapidly recovered. -</p> -<p>I had been pronounced by the best physicians in the country past all -human aid, and I am a living witness of the power of God manifested in -my behalf through the administration of the Elders. -</p> -<p>I continued to live in Kirtland, labored for the support of my family -and went on missions until September, 1837. At that time there was -considerable persecution, and many Saints left for Missouri. In company -with Brother Isaac Decker and family, I started for that place. -</p> -<p>On account of sickness in my family, I laid by at Dublin, Indiana. I -remained there until January, 1838. -</p> -<p>I went to Cincinnati. While absent, my brother Brigham, and Brothers -Joseph and Samuel Smith, with their families, came along on their way -to Missouri. They were accompanied by Brother Daniel Holman and Brother -Miles. I returned to Dublin, and, in February, we continued our journey -together. -</p> -<p>On the way, in jumping from a wagon, I fell and split my knee pan on a -sharp stone. The injury was both painful and dangerous. -</p> -<p>Riding over rough roads in a loaded wagon was very painful to me. At -Terre Haute, Indiana, my leg was examined by a surgeon. He said even if -I got well, my leg would always be stiff. However, my faith was that I -should again have the use of it. It was still over four hundred miles -to our destination. I suffered much, but got the use of my leg the -following summer. I attribute this result to the blessing of the Lord -through the administration of the Elders. -</p> -<p>On our way, we crossed the Mississippi river at Quincy, Illinois, on -the ice. We were the last to cross in that way that season. When near -the west side, on account of the weakness of the ice, we took the -horses from the wagons and laid down planks to run the latter to the -shore. -</p> -<p>In March, Brother Isaac Decker and I arrived in Davis County, Missouri. -I purchased a quarter section of land and went to work to make me a -home. Brother Decker rented a farm. The remainder of the company went -on to Far West, twenty-two miles farther. -</p> -<p>We labored diligently at our business during the summer, usually having -meetings on the Sabbath. Matters remained quiet until election day, -August 6th, 1838, when the Missourians determined that the "Mormons" -should not vote. On the other hand, the brethren asserted their rights, -and a fight took place at Gallatin, as related in Church history. I -did not feel like attending election, and did not go. This was the -beginning of our troubles in Davis County. -</p> -<p>I lived eighteen miles from Adam Ondi-Ahman. About this time, I left -my family on my place and went there and stood guard some two weeks. -Brother Decker accompanied me. After completing our term of military -service, Brother Decker and I started for home. We had but one horse, -and we alternately rode and walked. As we passed through the town of -Gallatin, about eight miles from home, it was my turn to walk, and -Brother Decker was ahead of me on the horse. There was a company of -Missourians stationed about twenty rods from the road, near a whisky -saloon. As I was passing nearly opposite them, a party of men stepped -in front of me and the leader ordered me to stop. He was armed with a -sword. There were twenty-two of the party, mostly armed with rifles. -</p> -<p>Nothing was said to Brother Decker, although he halted and sat on his -horse a short distance off and watched the proceedings. -</p> -<p>The captain of the party asked me where I had been, where I was going, -and if I was a "Mormon," with many other questions which I answered -truthfully. -</p> -<p>After answering one of his questions, with a profane epithet he called -me a liar. After this, I kept my mouth closed and answered no more of -his questions. He was about half drunk, as were probably some of his -men. He became much irritated at my silence, and used very profane and -abusive language. Said he: "You have probably been robbing and burning -in this section, and ought to be killed. Anyhow, I will make you open -your mouth." He then ordered his men to form in a half circle a little -distance from me, evidently to concentrate their fire. He then ordered -them to "Make ready! Aim!" -</p> -<p>Every rifle was drawn on me. I prayed in my heart, and felt -considerable assurance that they would not be permitted to kill me. My -life trembled in the balance awaiting the leader's order to fire, or -recover arms. The latter order came. He then said excitedly: "Now will -you talk?" But I remained silent. -</p> -<p>This performance was repeated. He became filled with wrath, and -commanded his men, the third time, "Make ready! Aim!" It looked surely -as though my time had come. At this moment, a man in military garb, and -armed with a sword, came running from the camp near the grocery. When -near enough to to be heard, he cried out, "Hold on!" -</p> -<p>The men dropped their pieces, and there was respite for me again. As he -approached he demanded, "What are you doing?" -</p> -<p>The officer who had been abusing me, replied with a profane epithet, "I -am going to kill this Mormon!" -</p> -<p>The other officer ordered him to take his men to the camp. -</p> -<p>As he did not move readily, his superior drew his sword, stepped in -front of him, and declared with an oath, if he did not move at once he -would take his head from his shoulders. His tone and manner indicated -that he meant business, and the captain moved off with his men at once. -</p> -<p>The officer who released me, declared that the other was drunk and did -not know what he was doing. He asked me many questions similar to what -the other had done, but in a gentlemanly manner, and I answered them -frankly and truly. His heart was softened towards me. He bade me go on -my way, and added, "Mr. Young if you are ever in trouble in this war, -and can do so, send for me, and you shall not be hurt, unless it is -over my dead body." I made a memorandum of his name, military title, -etc., but regret to say that in my many moves since have lost it. -</p> -<p>Again was the prophetic promise of my mother fulfilled, and my life -lengthened out for some wise purpose. Brother Decker and I went on -home. He immediately removed to Far West, Caldwell County. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="LCHAPTERVI"></a>CHAPTER VI. -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">WARNED TO LEAVE THE COUNTRY OR RENOUNCE "MORMONISM"—WIFE AND CHILDREN -THREATENED—A BOY'S PLUCK—FORCED TO FLEE FOR OUR LIVES—PROPERTY -CONFISCATED—BATTLE OF CROOKED RIVER—PROVIDENTIALLY SAVED—FAR WEST -BESIEGED—ESCAPE TO IOWA—PURSUED—PROVIDENTIAL SNOW STORM. -</p> -<p>In a day or two after my return home, Mr. Richard Welding, of whom I -had bought my farm, came to me, accompanied by three or four others. He -gave me warning to leave the country at once. -</p> -<p>I asked him why I must leave, saying: "Have I not bought my land, and -paid you for it? Have I not attended to my own business?" -</p> -<p>He replied: "Mr. Young, we do not want you to leave. You are a good -neighbor and citizen, and if you will only be man enough to renounce -Joe Smith and your religion, we want you to remain with us, and I will -protect you in your rights. The Mormons must all leave the country, and -if you do not renounce them, you must go too." -</p> -<p>I paid no attention to this warning. -</p> -<p>Three or four days after this occurrence, four men rode up in front of -my house, when I happened to be away, called Sister Young to the door, -and again gave warning that we had better leave. -</p> -<p>By her side stood our little boy, Joseph W. One of the men, using an -oath, ordered him to go into the house or he would blow his brains out. -The boy stepped back, without his mother noticing what he was doing, -took my rifle, which was standing in the room, and, before he had -attracted her attention, was leveling it on the threatener. She quietly -told him not to fire, as they would certainly be killed if he did. -</p> -<p>He obeyed, but manifested considerable beligerency for one of his age. -</p> -<p>About five days after this warning, early in the morning, I looked up -the road towards Gallatin, and saw a man on horseback coming towards my -house at full speed. As he rode up he inquired: "Is your name Young?" -</p> -<p>I answered that it was. -</p> -<p>He continued: "I have rode from Gallatin to inform you that, in two or -three hours, there will be a company of forty men here, who assert that -if they find you here, they will fasten you and your family in your -house and burn it down. For God's sake, if you value your own life and -the lives of your wife and children, do not be here an hour from now. I -have come to give you this warning as a friend. Should it be found out -that I have done so, I might lose my own life!" -</p> -<p>I thanked him for his kindness, and he rode off rapidly towards -Gallatin. I told Sister Young to prepare to leave at once, then -attached my team to a light spring wagon, put a bed, a few cooking -utensils, a trunk of clothing, and some food for the day into it. I got -my wife, my four children, William, Harriet, Joseph and John into the -wagon, fastened up the house and started for Far West. -</p> -<p>I expected to return and get my goods. The next day I obtained some -teams and started for my goods. I found the road strongly guarded, and -the Missourians threatened to kill me if I went on. I never obtained -goods, cows nor anything that I had left on my place. -</p> -<p>This left my family very destitute, in common with others of the Saints -who had been treated in like manner. -</p> -<p>I had previously driven a fine yoke of oxen and a new milch cow to Far -West, thinking I might possibly want to remove there; but Clark's army -drove my oxen into camp and butchered them for beef. I was promised pay -for them, but, of course, never received anything but the promise. -</p> -<p>This was in October, 1838. I remained in Far West doing whatever was -necessary for the protection of the Saints. I was on guard much of the -time. -</p> -<p>Major Seymour Brunson directed Brother A. P. Rockwood, and myself to -take our horses and go out two miles north of Far West and patrol the -country every night. If we saw a man, or company of men coming towards -Far West, we were ordered to hail them and demand the countersign. If -necessary, to make this demand the second time, when, if not given, we -were to fire on them. When we arrived on the ground where we were to -perform our duties, Brother Rockwood and I separated, taking different -directions. It was a moonlight night. I was on the edge of a prairie -with my eye along the road, when I discovered a company of mounted men -coming over a swell of the prairie. I retired into the timber and took -a station behind the trunk of a large tree, under the shadow of its -branches, and twenty or thirty yards from the road. As the company came -opposite to me, I demanded the countersign twice, as I had been ordered -to do. As they paid no attention to me, I made ready to fire, intending -to shoot the leader, when a strong and sudden impression came over me -to hail again. I did so, and ordered them to halt. This time the leader -recognized my voice, and turning towards me, asked: "Is that you, -Brother Lorenzo?" I also recognized the man as Brother Lyman Wight, -and, as I answered in the affirmative, rode up to his side. We were -glad to meet each other, and I was very thankful that I had not obeyed -orders. He was on his way from Diamond to Far West, with a company of -men to assist the Saints there. -</p> -<p>Soon after this occurrence, I returned to Far West. I told Sister Young -that I hoped to get one good night's sleep. For three weeks I had not -had my clothes off to lay down, and I felt much worn. -</p> -<p>Perhaps I had slept two hours, when I was awakened by the bass drum -sounding an alarm on the public square. I was soon out to see what was -the matter. There were five men on the square, of whom I inquired the -cause of the alarm. They informed me that two of the brethren had been -taken prisoners by the mob on Crooked River, tried by a court martial -that day, and condemned to be shot the coming morning at eight o'clock. -A company of men was wanted to go and rescue them. -</p> -<p>Preparations were soon made, and in a short time, about 40 mounted men, -under the command of David W. Patten, were ready to start. We kept -the road to a ford on Crooked River, twenty miles distant, where we -expected to find the mob. -</p> -<p>Just as the day was breaking we dismounted, about a mile from the ford, -tied our horses, and left Brother Isaac Decker to watch them. -</p> -<p>We marched down the road some distance, when we heard the crack of -a rifle. Brother Obanion, who was one step in advance of me fell. I -assisted brother John P. Green, who was the captain of the platoon I -belonged to, to carry him to the side of the road. We asked the Lord to -preserve his life, laid him down, ran on and took our places again. -</p> -<p>The man who shot Brother Obanion was a picket guard of the mob, who was -secreted in ambush by the roadside. Captain Patten was ahead of the -company. -</p> -<p>As we neared the river the firing was somewhat lively. Captain Patten -turned to the left of the road, with a part of the command; Captain -Green and others turned to the right. -</p> -<p>We were ordered to charge, which we did, to the bank of the river, when -the enemy broke and fled. -</p> -<p>I snapped my gun twice at a man in a white blanket coat. While engaged -in repriming my gun, he got out of range. -</p> -<p>A tall, powerful, Missourian sprang from under the bank of the river, -and, with a heavy sword in hand, rushed towards one of the brethren, -crying out, "Run, you devils, or die!" -</p> -<p>The man he was making for was also armed with a sword, but was small -and poorly calculated to withstand the heavy blows of the Missourian. -He, however, succeeded in defend-himself until I ran to his aid, and -leveled my gun within two feet of his enemy, but it missed fire. -</p> -<p>The Missourian turned on me. With nothing but the muzzle end of my -rifle to parry his rapid blows, my situation was perilous. The man -whom I had relieved, for some reason, did not come to the rescue. I -succeeded in parrying the blows of my enemy until he backed me to -the bank of the river. I could back no farther without going off the -perpendicular bank, eight or ten feet above the water. In a moment I -realized that my chances were very desperate. At this juncture the -Missourian raised his sword, apparently throwing all his strength and -energy into the act, as if intending to crush me with one desperate -blow. -</p> -<p>As his arm extended I saw a hand pass down the back of his head and -between his shoulders. There was no other person visible, and I have -always believed that I saw the hand of the angel of the Lord interposed -for my deliverance. The arm of my enemy was paralyzed, and I had time -to extricate myself from the perilous situation I was in. -</p> -<p>As soon as I had time to think, I felt that the inspiration of my -mother's promise had been again verified. The appearance of the hand, -to me, was real. I do not see how I could have been saved in the way I -was, without a providential interference. -</p> -<p>As soon as I was out of danger, my attention was drawn to brother David -W. Patten, who lay on the ground a short distance from me, mortally -wounded. We hitched a pair of horses to a wagon, put brother Patten and -six other wounded men into it, and started for Far West. -</p> -<p>A few miles from the battle ground we met the Prophet Joseph, with a -carriage and a company of horsemen. The wounded were taken to their -homes, and such care given them as circumstances would allow. -</p> -<p>Soon after our return to Far West, General Clark's army arrived before -that city. In the evening after Joseph and Hyrum Smith and others had -been taken prisoners, Hyrum Smith had the privilege of coming into Far -West to see his family. From the spirit of General Clark and his army, -he believed that, if they succeeded in taking the brethren who were -in the Crooked River battle, they would be tried by a court martial -and shot. He and Brother Brigham, and myself met on the public square. -After counseling over the matter, it was decided that I, and others in -the same situation, should start that night into the wilderness north, -for the Des Moines River, in Iowa Territory. My brother, Phineas, being -a good woodsman, was selected to pilot us. -</p> -<p>The Saints in Far West had been so plundered by their enemies, that -they had but little surplus to eat or wear. -</p> -<p>I had on a very thin pair of pants. My wife took a sheet from the bed, -and, with the assistance of some of the neighbors, hastily made me a -pair of drawers. These I afterwards gave to my brother Phineas, as he -seemed to suffer more with the cold than I did. Our bedding was as -scanty as our clothing. -</p> -<p>We left Far West that night, and took no food with us. We arrived about -sunrise in the morning, at Adam-Ondi-Ahman, twenty-two miles from Far -West. We needed some breakfast, and stopped in a clump of hazel brush, -and sent one of the party to the house of Brother Gardiner Snow, to -tell him our situation. He said he had not much to eat, but would do -the best he could. He brought us a very good supply of stewed Missouri -pumpkin and milk. Our keen appetites made this seem a very good -breakfast. -</p> -<p>There we obtained fifty pounds of chopped corn. With this meagre -supply of food we continued on our journey. From the first, it was -evident that we must be very saving of our food supply. We rationed -on eight ounces of this meal, per man, each day. It was mixed with -water, without any salt, baked in a cake before the fire, and carefully -divided out. -</p> -<p>The second day, as night was approaching, we struck the edge of a -prairie, which was about four miles across. As our horses were weary, -we stopped a short time to rest, when one Irvine Hodge overtook us. He -informed us that General Clark, having learned of our departure, had -sent a troop of sixty cavalrymen in pursuit; that they were only a few -miles behind, and on our trail. Their orders were to bring us dead or -alive. We had thought of camping on the spot, but concluded to cross -the prairie at once. This we accomplished, and camped in the timber. In -the night, snow commenced falling. It appeared to come down in sheets -instead of flakes. In the morning it was about a foot and a half deep. -Some of the company, at first, regretted this, but others saw and felt -that the hand of the Lord was in it. My brother, Phineas, at once -declared that it was the means of our deliverance. We started on and -the wind began to blow. Our tracks were completely covered soon after -they were made. -</p> -<p>We afterwards learned that our pursuers camped on the opposite side of -the prairie from us, where we had rested. In the morning they tried to -find our trail, but finding it impossible to do so, gave up pursuit. -</p> -<p>Thus we were saved from our enemies by a friendly interposition of the -elements in our behalf. -</p> -<p>We were fifteen days on our journey from Far West to the Des Moines -River. The last three days we were without food. After the snow fell, -our horses had to subsist on what they could find above it. -</p> -<p>The brush had soon made my thin pants unavailable for covering my legs -in the neighborhood of the knees. The fragments were tied up with small -hickory withes. When we arrived near a house, on the Des Moines, I -remained in the woods while one of my companions went to the house and -obtained a pair of pants, that I might be presentable. -</p> -<p>On this trip it seemed as though both men and animals had a wonderful -power of enduring cold, hunger and fatigue. I am constrained, after -more than forty years have passed away, to acknowledge a special -providence in our deliverance. -</p> -<p>I have drawn on my memory for the facts of this narrative, and think -that they are correct; but there may be some errors in dates, and in -the succession of events. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="INSTANCE"></a>AN INSTANCE OF DIVINE INTERPOSITION. -</h2> -<p class="centered">BY ELDER WILLIAM BUDGE. -</p> -<p class="chapterHeading">VISIT TO SCOTLAND—MEET OLD FRIENDS—RETURN TO LIVERPOOL—ABOUT TO GO -BY STEAMER TO BRISTOL—A VOICE WARNS ME NOT TO GO—TURN BACK—SHORT OF -MONEY—MEANS PROVIDENTIALLY PROVIDED—JOURNEY TO PORTSMOUTH—SEQUEL TO -THE WARNING—THE STEAMER WRECKED. -</p> -<p>I had been laboring in the Southampton Conference, England, as a -missionary for about two years, when I obtained permission to visit my -relatives in Scotland. It was in the latter part of the summer of 1853. -</p> -<p>Accompanied by an Elder named Armstrong, who was going to Liverpool, I -embarked at Portsmouth, on the steamship <em>Duke of Cornwall</em>, bound for -that port, on the morning of the 8th of August. -</p> -<p>Shortly after starting, we passed the British fleet, lying off -Spithead, preparing for a grand review, to take place on the following -Thursday, which Queen Victoria was expected to attend. The scene -was both novel and interesting, as we passed near the assembled and -decorated ships. -</p> -<p>Passing the Isle of Wight, of which we had a good view, we called at -Plymouth, Falmouth, and Penzance, before reaching Liverpool, passing -also the celebrated Eddystone Lighthouse. -</p> -<p>We reached Liverpool at two p. m., on the 10th, and I sailed for -Glasgow within two hours afterwards. On board the Scotch steamer, I was -pleased to find an old acquaintance, named George Turnbull, who was at -that time a clerk in the Church office at Liverpool, and on his way, -like myself, to visit his home and friends. -</p> -<p>Brother Turnbull and I heard the gospel about the same time, in the -same city, (Glasgow) and became members of the same branch of the -Church; he being baptized first. This young man was a scholar, and -possessed of much natural ability, and for some time, was a good Saint, -but he would not run the race; he eventually fell into transgression, -denied the faith, and was lost. -</p> -<p>There were also on board the vessel, Elder Fullmer, pastor of the -Liverpool Conference, and wife, and Elder John O. Angus, President of -the Shropshire Conference. I was well acquainted with the latter; he -was a faithful missionary, and a quiet, humble, and inoffensive man. He -labored for a long time in the St. George Temple, and died some time -ago. -</p> -<p>Such company was very agreeable, but the night was somewhat stormy, and -we did not reach Glasgow until two p. m. next day. -</p> -<p>During this trip, I visited my relatives in Glasgow, Lanark, and -elsewhere, and also the Saints in a district of the conference where -I had formerly labored. I felt truly grateful to the Lord for all His -goodness unto me, in preserving me while struggling hard in several new -fields of labor to which I had been allotted, since I first left home -and beg an my labors as a missionary. -</p> -<p>On the first day of September, taking leave of my friends, I embarked -on a steam vessel for Liverpool. Elder John O. Angus was also a -passenger, and I, therefore, had good company during a very stormy -passage. Arriving at Liverpool, we called at the Church office, Wilton -Street, and lodged at the house of Elder A. F. Macdonald, president of -the conference. -</p> -<p>I intended to go by sea from Liverpool to Bristol, and by land to -Salisbury, on my way back to Portsmouth, as I had not means enough to -go through by railroad conveyance. I had explained this to Brother -Angus, and on the morning after our arrival in Liverpool, I bade him -good by, and walked down to the docks, carrying my carpet sack and a -number of books, which I had brought with me from home. This was on the -third day of September, 1853. -</p> -<p>A number of people were waiting to go on board the same steam vessel I -intended to take. The steamer at the time was taking in freight at the -opposite side of the dock, and would call for us, so we were informed, -in a short time. -</p> -<p>While standing looking at the vessel, a voice, loud and distinct, said: -"Do not go on board." I was startled, and looked around, but there was -no one near. Although I turned hastily, I did not really expect to see -any one who might have spoken. It was, I felt, a revelation; I was -impressed with the divine force, and I lifted my satchel preparatory -to leaving, but suddenly I thought of my want of means, and began to -wonder whether I had not been deceived by my imagination. I put down -my satchel again, just as the ship was nearing that part of the dock -where the passengers were waiting. My condition tempted me. I was in -doubt for a moment. I began to reason; but faith triumphed. I felt sure -that it was a warning, and, lifting my baggage, left the dock for the -Lime Street Station, as the people who had been waiting passed into the -steamer. -</p> -<p>Once decided, there was no further trouble, and I began to consider how -I could reach Portsmouth. When I entered the station, I had concluded -to take the first third-class train to Birmingham. At that time, I had -no acquaintances there, and wished to hurry on, trusting that the way -would be opened up as my necessities required; such having been the -case many times before. The Lord had prepared the way in times past, -and I had faith that He would help me then sufficiently. -</p> -<p>I was one of those young and very inexperienced Elders, sent into the -missionary field literally without purse or scrip. Elder George B. -Wallace, at that time one of the presidency of the Church in Europe, -sent me with several others into Cumberland County, in the North of -England, where there were no Saints until we were instrumental in the -hands of the Lord in bringing some to a knowledge of the truth. -</p> -<p>It was a hard country, and we had a rough experience. In less than -three months, three Elders out of five returned home; but Elder Thomas -Wallace, now of Weber County, and I remained until the Lord called us -somewhere else. -</p> -<p>I have been in many new fields of labor since, without money and -without friends until the Lord raised them up, but never among a people -so ignorant, and unimpressionable as the people we could obtain access -to in the North of England. In comparison, my prospects, as I walked -into the Lime Street Station, were not at all discouraging, but as I -entered, there stood Brother Angus, who was waiting for a train to take -him to Shrewsbury. -</p> -<p>He was surprised to see me, and I was a little abashed, as I felt -somewhat delicate about giving him an explanation. Although satisfied -myself, I had some misgivings about satisfying him. I told him, -however, what had happened, and, to my relief, he said, putting his -hand on my shoulder, "You have done just right, and you will see the -hand of God in this." -</p> -<p>A third-class train, I learned, would not leave until next morning, so -I lodged with Brother Turnbull, who had returned to Liverpool. -</p> -<p>The next day I went to Birmingham, and there learned that a cheap -excursion train would leave for Bristol at five p. m. Bristol—going -by land—was not directly on my way, but the fare being low, and -going from there to Warminster and Salisbury, I was likely to reach -Portsmouth sooner than any other way. -</p> -<p>In the cars, I made the acquaintance of a lady and gentleman also going -to Bristol, to visit some relatives they had in that town. After an -interesting conversation they invited me to take lunch with them, which -was very acceptable, and on our arrival at Bristol, they pressed me to -accompany them to their friend's house, where I remained all night, -being warmly received and well treated. -</p> -<p>I had not quite a dollar in my possession, and I acknowledge the hand -of the Lord in thus opening up the way for me. -</p> -<p>On reaching Warminster next day at six p. m., I had only twelve cents -left, and a heavy carpet sack, which I took to a carrier who made -occasional trips with freight to Salisbury, and I started at once to -walk to the latter place, distant twenty-two miles. -</p> -<p>It was evening and the weather pleasant, and the distance nothing -unusual for a missionary, but I made a mistake by starting out too -fast, perspired, got tired, and was obliged to take lodging at a small -way-side inn, which cost me eight cents. I slept without supper and -resumed my journey without breakfast the next morning, but thanking the -Lord for good health and spirits. -</p> -<p>On reaching Salisbury, where I was a perfect stranger, I walked into -the town with the intention of inquiring for Latter-day Saints, a few -of whom I understood lived there. My first inquiry was of a little -boy, who quickly answered "Yes, my mother is one," and at once offered -to conduct me to his home, which we soon reached, and to which I was -warmly welcomed. -</p> -<p>On passing through the streets, I saw, posted upon the walls, -announcements of an excursion trip to Southampton and Portsmouth, -fare two shillings and six pence, or sixty-two cents in our money. -Reflecting upon the means of obtaining such a sum without being obliged -to write and wait for it, we reached the house of my guide's mother. -</p> -<p>From the boy's statement that his mother was a "Mormon," I got the -impression that his father, if he had one, was not, which I found to -be correct. His father was not very friendly, but his mother was a -very earnest Saint, and a very thoughtful and kind one, as while I sat -taking some refreshments which she had hastily prepared, she brought -and gave me a piece of money, the exact amount necessary to procure my -ticket to Portsmouth. I again thanked the Lord, and explained to my -kind sister what her gift would enable me to do. The boy had in the -meantime, by her instructions, brought my carpet sack, and I was ready -to continue my journey. -</p> -<p>I reached Portsmouth on the 7th day of September, and while there -on the 9th, I read in the newspaper of the total wreck of the steam -vessel, on which I was about to sail from Liverpool, when I was warned -by the Lord not to go on board the ship. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="MYLAST"></a>MY LAST MISSION TO THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. -</h2> -<p class="centered">BY WM. W. CLUFF. -</p> -<h2><a name="MCHAPTERI"></a>CHAPTER I. -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">ELDERS CALLED HOME FROM THE SANDWICH ISLANDS—NATIVE ELDER LEFT TO -PRESIDE—GIBSON'S ARRIVAL IN SALT LAKE—JOINS THE CHURCH—ASKS FOR A -MISSION TO THE SANDWICH ISLANDS—HIS DEEP-LAID SCHEME—LEADING ASTRAY -THE HAWAIIAN SAINTS—FIVE ELDERS SENT TO INVESTIGATE—ARRIVAL AT THE -SANDWICH ISLANDS—ATTEMPT TO GO ASHORE IN A BOAT—CAPSIZED IN THE -SURF—ELDER LORENZO SNOW LOST—AFTER A LONG SEARCH, FOUND UNDER THE -BOAT—EFFORTS TO RESUSCITATE HIM—RESTORED TO LIFE ONE HOUR AFTER BEING -DROWNED. -</p> -<p>In the summer and autumn of 1857, a United States army was marching -towards Utah, evidently with hostile intentions towards its people. It -was thought wisdom, by the authorities of the Church, to concentrate -the strength of the Saints for any emergency, by calling home the -Elders that were on foreign missions. -</p> -<p>When the last of the Elders from Utah left the Sandwich Islands, on -the 1st of May, 1858, the care of the Saints on each of the islands -was entrusted to a native Elder. Kailihune was appointed to preside -over the gathering place on Lanai. He was among the first fruits of the -labors of the Elders, and for a long time had been very efficient and -faithful. -</p> -<p>During our difficulties with the government Walter M. Gibson, an -adventurer, came to Utah. His ostensible object was to induce President -Young, and the general Church authorities, to remove our people <em>en -masse</em>, to the East India Islands. He painted, in glowing colors, -the splendid facilities and opportunities those islands offered for -immigration and colonization, by an enterprising and industrious people -like the Latter-day Saints. -</p> -<p>In his ignorance, he supposed that the object of the founder and -leaders of the Church was to found a powerful and independent -nation. The object of these schemes was, evidently, his own personal -aggrandizement. -</p> -<p>It had, no doubt, been a favorite project of his, for years, to found -a government somewhere on the islands of the Pacific Ocean. Failing -in his scheme for the removal of the Church, some other plan must be -devised for the accomplishment of his cherished purpose. -</p> -<p>He professed to become a convert to our faith, and was baptized into -the Church. He then requested to be sent on a mission to the Polynesian -Islands. He desired a roving commission from the Presidency of the -Church, authorizing him to travel and preach, on any or all of the -islands, in the Pacific Ocean. -</p> -<p>Before leaving Salt Lake City, Mr. Gibson made it a specialty to -converse with the Elders who had lately returned from the Sandwich -Islands. He sought to be well informed on the general condition of the -islands, the customs, traditions, and general character of the natives, -and, especially did he seek to be well informed as to the numbers, -organization, location, and general condition of the native Saints. His -object, in this, developed afterwards. -</p> -<p>When he left Utah he went directly to the Sandwich Islands. He soon -found some of the Saints, and represented to them, that he had been -sent by President Young, not only to take charge of the mission on -those islands, but to preside over all the churches that might be -raised up on any of the Pacific islands, and, in that capacity, that he -was equal to, and entirely independent of President Young. -</p> -<p>The native Saints had been left about two years to themselves. They -were naturally simple and credulous, and it was easy to impose upon -them. -</p> -<p>As soon as Mr. Gibson acquired some knowledge of the native language, -he commenced traveling among the branches of the Church, and grafted -on to the gospel, many of the old traditions and superstitions of the -Hawaiians. He reorganized the Church, or, more properly speaking, -reconstructed it in accordance with his own notions, throughout the -islands. -</p> -<p>He was one of those characters, of whom the apostle Peter warned -the Saints in his day, "and through covetousness shall they with -feigned words make merchandise of you." He ordained twelve apostles, -and charged them one hundred and fifty dollars each for initiating -them into the office, and charged High Priests, Seventies, etc, -proportionately, according to the presumed importance of the offices. -</p> -<p>By this and other impositions, he succeeded in raising sufficient means -for the purchase of one half of the island of Lanai. Some years before -the Elders had leased the same tract of land, of Halelea, a native -chief, for a temporary gathering place for the Saints. -</p> -<p>Mr. Gibson represented to the Saints that he was securing the land for -them, but that it would have to be deeded to him for them. -</p> -<p>For the accomplishment of his purpose, concentration and organization -were necessary. He continued to gather the Saints to Lanai. There he -organized all the males, old and young, into companions, and daily -drilled them in the art of war. He informed them that, as soon as they -were properly disciplined, it was his intention to build or purchase a -vessel, equip it, and sail for one of the South Sea Islands. He would -seek a favorable opportunity, conquer the natives, leave some of his -disciplined men in charge of the conquered territory, and fill up his -depleted ranks with raw recruits. -</p> -<p>In this way, he designed to conquer one island after another, until he -organized a large fleet, and subjugated all the Polynesian Islands. -Thus he hoped to realize his wildest dreams by organizing, as he -expressed it, "<em>One great grand empire</em>," that would be able to take -its place among the leading nations of the earth. -</p> -<p>His every act from the time of his arrival in Utah, had been designed -for his own aggrandizement. He had learned nothing of the spirit and -power of the gospel. The Lord is establishing His kingdom, and he -was fighting against it. If he has not already done so, he will yet -realize the truth of the saying of the Savior, in his teachings, when, -on his earthly mission, he likened the Kingdom of God to a stone, and -said, "And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken: but on -whomsoever it may fall, it will grind him to powder." -</p> -<p>Notwithstanding the Saints had been gradually led astray by Mr. Gibson, -they felt that his teachings and practices were not the same as those -of the Elders who had labored among them before his coming. -</p> -<p>Fearing they might be deceived, some eight of the native Elders wrote -to brethren in Utah who had labored for many years among them. They -stated some of the facts concerning Mr. Gibson's course, and asked for -advice. This communication was translated and submitted to President -Young. -</p> -<p>The First Presidency decided that Apostles E. T. Benson and Lorenzo -Snow should visit the islands, and that Elders Joseph. F. Smith, Alma -L. Smith, and myself, who had previously been on missions to the -islands and understood the native language, should accompany them. -</p> -<p>We arrived at Honolulu, the capital of the islands, about the 27th -of March, 1864. On the 29th we sailed for Lahaina, on the schooner, -<em>Nettie Merrill</em>, Captain Fisher, for the island of Maui, a distance of -about ninety miles from Honolulu. On the morning of the 31st of March, -we came to anchor about one mile from the mouth of the little harbor of -Lahaina. -</p> -<p>Apostles Ezra T. Benson, Lorenzo Snow, Brother Alma L. Smith, and -myself, got into the small boat to go ashore. Brother Joseph F. Smith, -as he afterwards stated, had some misgivings about going in that boat, -but the manifestation was not sufficiently strong to indicate any -general accident. He preferred to remain on board the vessel, until the -boat returned. -</p> -<p>The boat started for the shore. It contained some barrels and boxes, -the captain, a white man, two or three native passengers, and the -boat's crew, who were also natives. -</p> -<p>The entrance to the harbor is a very narrow passage between coral -reefs, and when the sea is rough it is very dangerous, on account of -the breakers. Where the vessel lay the sea was not rough, but only -presented the appearance of heavy swells rolling to the shore. -</p> -<p>As we approached the reef it was evident to me, that the surf was -running higher than we anticipated. I called the captain's attention to -the fact. We were running quartering across the waves, and I suggested -that we change our course so as to run at right angles with them. He -replied, that he did not think there was any danger, and our course was -not changed. We went but little farther, when a heavy swell struck the -boat and carried us before it about fifty yards. When the swell passed -it left us in a trough between two huge waves. -</p> -<p>It was too late to retrieve our error, and we must run our chances. -When the second swell struck the boat, it raised the stern so high that -the steersman's oar was out of the water, and he lost control of the -boat. It rode on the swell a short distance, and swung around just as -the wave began to break up. We were almost instantly capsized, into the -dashing, foaming sea. -</p> -<p>I felt no concern for myself about drowning, for while on my former -mission I had learned to swim and sport in the surf of those shores. -</p> -<p>The last I remembered of Brother Snow, as the boat was going over I saw -him seize the upper edge of it with both hands. Fearing that the upper -edge of the boat, or the barrels, might hit and injure me as the boat -was going over, I plunged head foremost into the water. After swimming -a short distance, I came to the surface without being strangled or -injured. -</p> -<p>The boat was bottom upwards, and barrels, hats, and umbrellas were -floating in every direction. I swam to the boat and as there was -nothing to cling to on the bottom, I reached under and seized the edge -of it. -</p> -<p>About the same time, brother Benson came up near me, and readily got -hold of the boat. -</p> -<p>The natives soon appeared, and swam about quite unconcerned for their -own safety. Brother Alma L. Smith came up on the opposite side of the -boat from brother Benson and myself. He was considerably strangled, but -succeeded in securing a hold on the boat. -</p> -<p>A short time afterwards the captain was discovered, about fifty yards -from us. Two of his sailors swam to his assistance, and, one on each -side, succeeded in keeping him on the surface, although life was -apparently extinct. -</p> -<p>Nothing yet had been seen of Brother Snow, although the natives had -been swimming and diving in every direction in search of him. We were -only about one fourth of a mile from the shore. The people, as soon as -they discovered our circumstances, manned a life boat and hurried to -the rescue. -</p> -<p>We were taken into the boat, when the crew wanted to row for the shore, -and pick up the captain on the way. We told them that one of our -friends was yet missing, and we did not want to leave, as long as there -was any possibility of a chance to render him assistance. We discovered -that a second boat had left the shore, and could reach the captain as -soon as the one we were in. Seeing this, the crew of the boat we were -in, consented to remain and assist us. -</p> -<p>The captain was taken ashore, and, by working over him for some time, -was brought to life. -</p> -<p>The life of Captain Fisher would not, probably, have been much -endangered, except for a sack of four or five hundred dollars in silver -which he held in his hand. This he clung to with great tenacity. When -the boat capsized the weight of it took him at once to the bottom. The -natives dove and brought him up, still clinging to the sack. When his -vitality was restored, the first thing he inquired about was the money; -intimating to the natives, with peculiar emphasis, that it would not -have been healthy for them to have lost it. -</p> -<p>Brother Snow had not yet been discovered, and the anxiety was intense. -The natives were, evidently, doing all in their power. -</p> -<p>Finally, one of them, in edging himself around the capsized boat, must -have felt Brother Snow with his feet and pulled him, at least partly, -from under it, as the first I saw of Brother Snow was his hair floating -upon the water as the native was dragging him through the water around -one end of the capsized boat. As soon as we got him into our boat, we -told the boatmen to pull for the shore with all possible speed. His -body was stiff, and life was evidently extinct. -</p> -<p>Brother Alma L. Smith and myself were sitting side by side. We laid -Brother Snow across our laps, and, on the way to shore, we quietly -administered to him and asked the Lord to spare his life, that he might -return to his family and home. -</p> -<p>On reaching the shore, we carried him a little way, to some large -empty barrels that were lying on the sandy beach. We laid him, face -downwards, on one of these, and rolled him back and forth until we -succeeded in getting the water that he had swallowed out of him. -</p> -<p>During this time, a number of persons came down from the town; among -them was Mr. E. P. Adams, a merchant. All were willing to do what they -could. We washed Brother Snow's face with camphor, furnished by Mr. -Adams. We did not only what was customary in such cases, but also what -the spirit seemed to whisper to us. -</p> -<p>After working over him for some time, without any indications of -returning life, the bystanders said that nothing more could be done -for him. But we did not feel like giving him up, and still prayed and -worked over him, with an assurance that the Lord would hear and answer -our prayers. -</p> -<p>Finally we were impressed to place our mouth over his and make an -effort to inflate his lungs, alternately blowing in and drawing out the -air, imitating, as far as possible, the natural process of breathing. -This we persevered in until we succeeded in inflating his lungs. After -a little, there were very faint indications of returning vitality. A -slight wink of the eye, which, until then, had been open and deathlike, -and a very faint rattle in the throat, were the first symptoms of -returning life. These grew more and more distinct, until consciousness -was fully restored. -</p> -<p>When this result was reached, it must have been fully an hour after the -capsizing of the boat. A Portuguese man, living in Lahaina, who, from -the first, rendered us much assistance, invited us to take Brother Snow -to his house. There being no Saints in the place, we gladly accepted -his kind offer. -</p> -<p>Every possible attention was given to Brother Snow's comfort. -</p> -<p>Persons in danger and excitement, often see things a little -differently. The following is Apostle Snow's account of the capsizing -of the boat: -</p> -<p>"As we were moving along within some half a mile from the point where -we expected to land, my attention was suddenly arrested by Captain -Fisher calling to the oarsmen, in a voice which denoted some alarm, -'Hurry up! hurry up!' I quickly discovered the cause of alarm. -</p> -<p>"A short distance behind us, I saw an immense surf, thirty or forty -feet high rushing towards us swifter than a race horse. We had scarcely -a moment for reflection before the huge mass was upon us. In an instant -our boat, with its contents, as though it were only a feather, was -hurled into the briny water, and we were under this rolling, seething, -mountain wave. -</p> -<p>"This was certainly unexpected. It took me by surprise. I think, -however, that I soon comprehended the situation: that we were in the -midst of the turbulent waters, a quarter of a mile from the shore, -without much probability of receiving human aid. -</p> -<p>"I felt confident, however, that there would be some way of escape; -that the Lord would provide the means, for it was not possible that -my life and mission were thus to terminate. This reliance on the Lord -banished fear, and inspired me with hope up to the last moment of -consciousness. -</p> -<p>"Having been somewhat subject to fainting spells, I believe that after -a few moments in the water, I must have fainted, as I did not suffer -the pain common in the experience of drowning persons. I had been in -the water only a few moments, until I lost consciousness. -</p> -<p>"The first I knew afterwards, I was on shore receiving the kind and -tender attentions of my brethren. The first recollection I have of -returning consciousness, was seeing a very small light, the smallest -maginable. This soon disappeared, and I was again in total darkness. -Again it appeared, much larger than before, then sank away and left me, -as before, in forgetfulness. Thus it continued to come and go, until, -finally, I recognized, as I thought, persons whispering, and soon after -I asked in a feeble whisper, 'What is the matter?' -</p> -<p>"I immediately recognized the voice of Elder Cluff, as he replied, 'You -have been drowned; the boat upset in the surf.' Quick as lightning, -the scene of our disaster flashed upon my mind. I immediately asked, -'Are you brethren all safe?' The emotion that was awakened in my bosom -by the answer of Elder Cluff, will remain as long as life continues: -'Brother Snow, we are all safe.' -</p> -<p>"I rapidly recovered, and very soon was able to walk and accompany the -brethren to our lodgings." -</p> -<p>As soon as Brother Snow was out of danger, it occurred to me that I had -better return to the vessel. -</p> -<p>As I reached the deck, by the rope ladder over its side, I saw, at a -glance, that Brother Smith was under great anxiety of mind. -</p> -<p>We were both under an intensity of feeling, which men usually -experience only a few times in their lives. Brother Smith had been -informed by a native that the captain and an elderly white man were -drowned. The latter, he supposed to be Brother Benson, hence his great -anxiety. -</p> -<p>My own nervous system was strung up to an extreme tension by the -events of the past two hours. When I told Brother Smith that all were -safe, the sudden revulsion of feeling almost overcame him. We rejoiced -together that through a merciful Providence, and the faith that had -been bestowed upon us, we were all alive. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="MCHAPTERII"></a>CHAPTER II. -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">JOURNEY TO LANAI—MEET MR. GIBSON—REVERENCE OF NATIVES FOR HIM—HIS -SPEECH AND ASSUMPTION—ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH'S REPLY—ELDER SNOW'S -PROPHECY—MR. GIBSON CUT OFF THE CHURCH—ELDER SNOW'S PROPHECY -FULFILLED—ADVISED TO SELECT A NEW GATHERING PLACE—A VISION—SUITABLE -PLACE POINTED OUT. -</p> -<p>ON the 2nd of April, Brother Snow had so far recovered his strength, -that it was thought best to pursue our journey. We hired some natives -to take us in an open boat across the channel, sixteen miles, to Lanai. -We arrived at the landing place, three miles from the village, just at -dark. We sent a messenger to Mr. Gibson, with the request that he would -send down some saddle horses for us to ride up in the morning. -</p> -<p>Early the following morning, April 3rd, the horses were ready for us. -An hour's ride over a rough, rocky road brought us to the settlement. -Our reception by Mr. Gibson, and most of the native Saints, was cool -and very formal. Many improvements had been made since our last visit, -that were praiseworthy, and reflected great credit on Mr. Gibson. -</p> -<p>After breakfast, Apostles Benson and Snow engaged in conversation with -Mr. Gibson on the affairs of the mission. -</p> -<p>That day and the following, were principally spent in laboring with -Mr. Gibson and the native Elders, to get them, if possible, to see the -condition they were in. During this time, Brothers Joseph F. Smith, -Alma L. Smith and myself, took a ride around the valley accompanied by -Mr. Gibson's daughter, as our guide. About one-half of a mile from Mr. -Gibson's residence, was a large rock, the top several feet above the -ground. Mr. Gibson had a chamber cut into this rock, in which he had -deposited a Book of Mormon, and other things, and called it the corner -stone of a great temple, which would be erected there. A frame work of -poles had been constructed, in a circular form around this rock, and -this was covered with brush. -</p> -<p>Mr. Gibson, by appealing to the pagan superstitions of the natives, -made them believe that this spot was sacred, and if any person touched -it, he would be struck dead. -</p> -<p>So much faith had the daughter of Mr. Gibson in the teachings of her -father, that she related, apparently in good faith, the circumstance of -a hen flying upon the boothe, and immediately falling down dead. -</p> -<p>Notwithstanding the protest of Miss Gibson, that it was very dangerous -to do so, we went inside of the brush structure, and examined the rock -and came out unharmed. -</p> -<p>We were further informed that Mr. Gibson had succeeded in surrounding -his own person and residence with such a halo of sacredness in the -minds of the natives, that they always entered his house on their hands -and knees. -</p> -<p>This was repeated on other occasions. It was the old customary way, -in which the natives had been in the habit of paying respect to their -kings, and the custom had been revived by Mr. Gibson, in order to -increase his personal prestige. -</p> -<p>We had previously learned that the Saints would assemble in conference -on the 6th of April. At ten o'clock, a. m., they had assembled in the -meeting house. We all started to go in, when Mr. Gibson made some -excuse for returning to his house. We went and took our seats on the -stand. The house was well filled. In a few minutes Mr. Gibson made his -appearance. As soon as he entered the door, the entire congregation -instantly arose to their feet, and remained standing until he was -seated on the stand. The execution of this act of reverence evinced -long and careful training. -</p> -<p>Mr. Gibson had, doubtless, delayed his entrance, to make a fitting -opportunity for this exhibition. He entirely ignored the presence of -the Apostles, and, after the people were seated, arose and gave out the -opening hymn. This act gave evidence, at once, that he had no proper -idea of the organization and authority of the Priesthood. Seeing this, -President Benson called on me to pray. -</p> -<p>Without giving any time for consultation, as soon as the second hymn -was sung, Mr. Gibson arose to his feet and commenced to address the -congregation, in substance as follows: "My dear red-skinned brethren, -sisters and friends, I presume you are all wondering, and anxious to -know why these strangers have come so suddenly among us, without giving -us any notice of their coming. I will assure you of one thing, my -red-skinned friends, when I find out, I will be sure to let you know, -for I am your father, and will protect you in your rights. -</p> -<p>"These strangers may say they are your friends, but let me remind -you how, when they lived here, years ago, they lived upon your very -scanty substance. Did they make any such improvements as you see I have -made? Did I not come here and find you without a father, poor, and -discouraged? Did I not gather you together here, and make all these -improvements that you to-day enjoy? -</p> -<p>"Now, you, my red-skinned friends, must decide who your friend and -father is; whether it is these strangers, or I, who have done so much -for you." -</p> -<p>When he took his seat, President Benson requested Brother Joseph F. -Smith to talk, rather intimating that it was desirable to speak on -general principles, and that he need not feel bound to notice all that -Mr. Gibson had said. -</p> -<p>It seemed impossible for any man to speak with greater power and -demonstration of the Spirit. He referred the Saints to the labors of -Brother George Q. Cannon, and the first Elders who brought them the -gospel. -</p> -<p>He reminded them of facts with which the older Saints were well -acquainted—the great disadvantage the Elders labored under, and the -privations they suffered in first preaching the gospel on the islands. -How they slept in their then miserable huts, and lived as they lived; -how they traveled on foot, in storms, and in bad weather, from village -to village, and from house to house, exposing health and life; how they -went destitute of clothing, and what they had been in the habit of -considering the necessaries of life, to bring them the blessings of the -gospel, without money and without price. -</p> -<p>He asked by what right Mr. Gibson called himself the father of the -people, and the Elders who faithfully labored to establish them in the -gospel strangers. -</p> -<p>The spirit and power that accompanied Brother Smith's remarks -astonished the Saints and opened their eyes. They began to see how -they had been imposed upon. Every word he spoke found a response in -their hearts, as was plainly manifest by their eager looks and animated -countenances. -</p> -<p>There was another meeting in the afternoon, in which Apostles Benson -and Snow addressed the Saints. Their remarks were interpreted by Elder -Joseph F. Smith. -</p> -<p>On the 7th, there was a meeting in the forenoon. A Priesthood meeting -was appointed for the evening, and the conference adjourned <em>sine die</em>. -</p> -<p>The meeting of the Priesthood in the evening was well attended, as it -was understood that Mr. Gibson's course would be investigated. The -complaints that were made by the native Elders, in the communication -that led to our present mission, were read, and Mr. Gibson was called -on to make answer to the charges. -</p> -<p>In addition to nearly a repetition of his harangue at the meeting on -the day previous, his reply consisted of a bombastic display of some -letters of appointment, and recommendations from President Young, to -which he attached large seals, bedecked with a variety of colored -ribbons, to give them an air of importance, and official significance, -in the eyes of the unsophisticated natives. -</p> -<p>These papers he held up before the people, and, pointing to them said, -with great emphasis, "Here is my authority, which I received direct -from President Brigham Young. I don't hold myself accountable to these -men!" meaning the Apostles and those who came with them. -</p> -<p>Had there been no other proof of the wrong course of Mr. Gibson, that -remark was sufficient to satisfy the brethren what their plain duty -was, and they acted promptly in the matter. -</p> -<p>Apostle E. T. Benson followed Mr. Gibson. He reviewed Mr. Gibson's past -course, and showed that, in making merchandise of the offices of the -Priesthood, introducing the former pagan superstitions of the people, -for the purpose of obtaining power, and his idea of establishing a -temporal and independent kingdom on the Pacific isles, were all in -antagonism to the plan laid down in the gospel for the redemption of -man. The spirit manifested by Mr. Gibson proved that he was ignorant -of the powers of the Priesthood, or that he ignored them for purely -selfish motives. What they had seen and heard since their arrival, -proved that the complaints made by the native Elders, in their letters -to Utah, were correct, as far as they went, but the half had not been -told. -</p> -<p>Brother Benson's remarks were interpreted, after which, it was motioned -that Mr. Gibson's course be disapproved. When this was put to a vote, -all but one of the native Elders voted against the motion. This showed -that Mr. Gibson still retained a strong hold on the minds of the Saints. -</p> -<p>Notwithstanding this show of strong opposition, Brother Snow arose, and -in his remarks prophesied that Mr. Gibson would see the time that not -one of the Saints would remain with him. -</p> -<p>Brother Joseph F. Smith remarked, that, among the scores of Elders who -had labored on the islands, none had been so utterly wanting in the -spirit and power of the gospel as to charge the Saints anything for -conferring on them the blessings of the Priesthood, until Walter M. -Gibson came, and had the presumption to claim that he had a right to -ordain apostles and high priests, for a price—for money. -</p> -<p>The Apostles informed Mr. Gibson and the Saints that, when they left -the islands for home, Elder Joseph F. Smith would be left in charge -of the mission. That all those who wished to be considered in good -standing in the Church should leave Lanai and return to their homes on -the other islands, where the branches would be reorganized and set in -order by the brethren who would be left for that purpose. -</p> -<p>The next day we returned to Lahaina, where we held a council and cut -Mr. Gibson off from the Church. We returned to Honolulu, and, about -eight days after, Apostles Snow and Benson took passage on the bark -<em>Onward</em>, for San Francisco. -</p> -<p>Brother Snow's prophecy was literally fulfilled. The Saints all left -Mr. Gibson and returned to their former homes, as they had been -counseled to do. The last one to leave him was Kailihune, the Elder who -had been left to preside over the place of gathering on Lanai. -</p> -<p>He finally rejoined the Church. All the plans of Mr. Gibson were -completely frustrated. He is a prominent example of the nothingness of -man, when he attempts to battle against the kingdom of God. -</p> -<p>When the Elders were called home, in 1858, there had not been time -to do much in gathering the Saints. As Mr. Gibson had succeeded in -obtaining a personal title to the land leased for that purpose, on -the island of Lanai, brothers Benson and Snow advised the Elders who -remained, to notice in their travels what appeared to them the best -places for this purpose, that, when the time came for it, a good -selection might be made. -</p> -<p>On the island of Oahu, and near the sea shore, lived a white man by the -name of Doharty. He did not belong to the Church, but was friendly to -the Saints, and the Elders frequently shared his hospitality. Between -his house and the sea beach was a piece of ground, where grew a very -dense thicket of a large shrub of a peculiar growth. Through this were -paths made by the people and their domestic animals. Into this thicket -the Elders when there were in the habit of daily retiring to pray. -One day when I was walking along one of these paths, I saw President -Young approach me. Said he "This is the place to gather the native -Saints to." He seemed to fully comprehend the surroundings, and in that -easy, familiar way, so characteristic of him, indicated the advantages -afforded for a settlement. No matter what my bodily condition might -have been at that time, the apparent meeting was in the open air and -the broad light of day. It was as real to me as any fact of my life. -I saw the facilities of the place as he represented them, and ever -afterwards, that appeared to me the best place on the islands for the -gathering of the Saints. -</p> -<p>We remained on the islands about six months before other Elders arrived -from Utah, and we were released to return home. When we arrived in -San Francisco, we met Elders F. A. Hammond, and George Nebeker, on -their way to the Sandwich Islands. They had instructions to visit, and -carefully examine all the islands, and make the best possible location -that could be made available, to establish a place for the gathering of -the Saints. -</p> -<p>I was afterwards informed, that they faithfully carried out their -instructions, and at last decided that the place to which I have -referred on the island of Oahu, was the best for the purpose. It was -purchased, and many of the Saints are now gathered there. -</p> -<p>They have an extensive sugar plantation, where labor is provided for -them, and every possible facility is afforded for their advancement. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="PROPHECY"></a>A PROPHECY FULFILLED. -</h2> -<p class="centered">AN INCIDENT OF MISSIONARY EXPERIENCE. -</p> -<p class="centered">BY B. F. JOHNSON. -</p> -<p class="chapterHeading">CALLED ON A MISSION TO THE SANDWICH ISLANDS—JOURNEY BY THE -SOUTHERN ROUTE—A PROPHECY—FEAR AFTER UTTERING IT—RESIDENCE -IN HONOLULU—POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS CONFLICT—THE KINGDOM IN -JEOPARDY—DISSATISFACTION AMONG THE PEOPLE—LETTER TO THE KING -FAVORABLY CONSIDERED—A DREAM—A PRINCE SENT BY THE KING TO ASK COUNSEL -OF LATTER-DAY SAINT ELDERS—ADVICE ACCEPTED, AND THE KINGDOM SAVED—THE -DREAM AND PROPHECY FULFILED TOGETHER. -</p> -<p>With eight other Elders I was called by the General October Conference -of 1852, on a mission to the Sandwich Islands. We went by what was then -known as the Southern route to California, in order to sail from San -Francisco. -</p> -<p>In passing through the southern settlements of Utah, we were everywhere -treated with kindness and respect. We were often invited to preach -where we stopped for the night, or to spend the Sabbath. We were in -company with many other Elders who were called to go on missions to -China, Australia, Hindostan, Ceylon, and other places. -</p> -<p>We all, alike, took part in the meetings, and shared the hospitality of -the Saints. At Parowan we had an unusually good time, in a meeting of -the Saints. The Spirit of the Lord rested greatly upon both hearers and -speakers. -</p> -<p>I was the last Elder called upon to speak, and only a few minutes were -left for me to occupy. Being full of the good feeling and spirit of the -meeting, I commenced, not only to bear my testimony to the truth, but -to prophesy of the future of some of the sons of Zion who were then -going forth as her ministers. -</p> -<p>I predicted that, through faithfulness, the wisdom of heaven would -increase with us; that while the wicked became weaker, the Elders of -Israel would grow wiser; that the nations of the earth would begin to -look towards Zion for counselors and statesmen, and that, if the Elders -now going forth to the ends of the earth were true to their calling, -they would not all fill their missions until some of them would be -called upon to give counsel to some of the rulers of the lands to which -they were sent. -</p> -<p>After closing my prophecy and remarks, and I had time to ponder on what -I had said, I began to doubt the possibility of my predictions being -fulfilled, and began to be troubled in mind. -</p> -<p>For a time I could not divest myself of the feeling, that my prediction -was ill-timed and not by the spirit of the gospel. I would sometimes -query if the brethren did not regard me as a false prophet, or, at -least, as an enthusiast. -</p> -<p>When we arrived on the Sandwich Islands, we found the work of the -Lord progressing. The Elders who had been laboring there were greatly -rejoiced to see us. -</p> -<p>After a general mission conference, most of the brethren left Honolulu -for their fields of labor on the different islands. I was left at this -capital city, in charge of the foreign interests of the mission, to -preside over a small branch of Saints, which had been gathered from -the foreign residents on the islands, and to preach to the people as -I might find opportunity. I also assisted Elders Lewis and Cannon, in -raising funds for publishing the Book of Mormon in the native language. -</p> -<p>Owing to the conflicting interests of political and religious parties -in the Hawaiian kingdom, it was in a weak condition. The various -missionary interests had nearly changed into political ones. Dr. Judd, -one of the missionaries sent out by the American Board of Foreign -Missions, had long been the king's prime minister. Another missionary, -by the name of Armstrong, was Minister of Public Instruction, and other -Americans filled the offices of Minister of Foreign Relations, Chief -Justice, Attorney General, etc. -</p> -<p>This missionary-political power began to cause great jealousy, -especially in the case of Dr. Judd. Through his political advantages he -had acquired much wealth, and, apparently by its use, raised himself up -to be a power behind the throne, greater than the throne itself. -</p> -<p>King Kamehameha III., like George the III., of England, had not reached -a high standard of virtue, or political economy. It was said that, for -money borrowed of Dr. Judd, he had given a mortgage on the royal palace. -</p> -<p>As he had no children of his own he had adopted as next in succession, -two sons of his sister, who were princes of the realm. About this -time two projects were deeply agitating the public mind. One was the -annexation of the islands to the United States, the other, a British -protectorate over them. Neither of these projects suited the interests -of the young princes, or pleased the majority of the people. -</p> -<p>There appeared to be but one thing upon which nearly all the -natives could agree, that was opposition to Dr. Judd as the king's -prime minister. He was, of course, sustained by some of his fellow -missionaries, but appeared to be detested by the majority of those -around him. Petition after petition was sent to the king, asking for, -and even demanding, his removal. The court house and other large halls -were crowded with indignation meetings, to protest against his being -retained in office. -</p> -<p>It seemed, at times, as though the people would break out in tumult and -insurrection, yet the king made no move to give them satisfaction, and, -for many days, no answer was given to their petitions. -</p> -<p>All this time I had been a careful observer, and had attended their -meetings. I had previously written a lengthy letter to the king, -explaining the gospel as now revealed and the object of our mission to -the islands. -</p> -<p>This letter he had caused to be published in the government journal, -both in the English and Hawaiian languages. Such was the impression -the reading of it made on his mind, that he sent, through the Minister -of Foreign Relations, to say that he would give us an audience at his -earliest convenience. Up to the time of which I am writing, he had not -found the convenient opportunity. -</p> -<p>In the midst of this political commotion, I, one night, dreamed that -I stood upon an eminence near a large mountain. I saw below me upon -the bank of a small, but rapid stream, a large and rudely constructed -frame building, apparently designed for machinery. It was not yet fully -enclosed. -</p> -<p>As I looked, I saw a dense smoke arise from the building, and heard the -cry of fire from a large number of people. -</p> -<p>It seemed that the wind blew strong from the mountain towards the -building. The people came up on the opposite side of the building, -to put out the fire, and they were blinded by the smoke which blew -in their faces. I thought how foolish they were, to thus stay on the -opposite side from the wind, to be blinded with the smoke. -</p> -<p>Looking, I saw a bucket with a rope attached on a flume through which -the water ran. I quickly took it up, drew it full of water, looked for -the center of the fire, dashed it in, and, all at once, the flame was -extinguished. -</p> -<p>I thought a multitude of people came crowding into the building, -wondering by whom the fire had been extinguished. Although I was with -them, they appeared to comprehend nothing of my agency in the matter. -I thought they were almost wild with joy, that the building, although -somewhat charred and damaged, had been saved. They calculated that the -damage the building had sustained was about fifty thousand dollars. -</p> -<p>I awoke in the morning, strangely impressed with the dream. I related -it to Brother Nathan Tanner, who was then with me. I told him I thought -we should see its interpretation. -</p> -<p>That morning, Brother Tanner called on one of the native Saints, who -was living with Halalea, one of the highest native chiefs. He was -a special friend of, and a counselor to, the king, and the man who -carried him my letter. -</p> -<p>He told Brother Tanner that the king had appointed him to come with -Prince Rehoreho, to meet us that night at our rooms, lay before us the -king's great political trouble, and get our counsel. -</p> -<p>It came plainly to me, then, that therein would be the fulfillment -of my dream. About ten o'clock the same evening, they called on us. -They said the king was greatly exercised in his mind over the troubled -condition of his government, and that he was not decided as to what was -best to do. -</p> -<p>He said that he could not trust to the counsel of his ministers, nor to -the advice of the ministers of other nations then at his court, for all -had some point to gain. Dr. Judd, in his past troubles, had been his -adviser, and, in times of need, had supplied him with money. -</p> -<p>It pained him, then, to turn out of office one who had so long been his -friend, and, upon this subject, he wished us to give him our wisest -counsel. -</p> -<p>While Halalea and the prince were delivering their message, I was -continually praying in my heart that the Lord would give us wisdom to -say such things as would do honor to His cause, for I felt very small -for such an important occasion. -</p> -<p>After they delivered the king's message in full, I arose and told -them that we were not sent to meddle with governments, nor to teach -political science, but to preach the gospel of Christ as now revealed. -But, inasmuch as the king was our friend, and desired counsel of us, we -would give him such as the Lord would put in our hearts. -</p> -<p>I told them the Bible said, that "when the wicked rule the people -mourn;" that if Dr. Judd was really a good man and a true friend to -the king, as the king had believed him to be, he would not now allow -the king to be in such great trouble on his account, but, like a true -friend, would resign his office for the sake of peace between the king -and his subjects. -</p> -<p>The fact that he was disposed to hold on to his office, at the -expense of peace to the king's realm, showed, conclusively, that he -was influenced by other motives than the peace and welfare of the -kingdom. "We feel," said I, "that the present great political trouble -and mourning is owing to Dr. Judd not being a good man, but wickedly -holding a grasp upon the government office against the wishes of the -people, for which there is no necessity, as the king has many true -subjects of more than equal ability, any one of whom he could appoint -as Dr. Judd's successor." -</p> -<p>When I ceased speaking, the king's messengers clasped my hands and -said: "The things you have told us we had not thought of, and they are -true. The king will be glad when we tell him what you have said, for -we can see it plainly, now. We will assure you that, at ten o'clock -to-morrow, you will hear the king's herald proclaiming through the -streets of the city that Dr. Judd is removed from office." -</p> -<p>They left us with the warmest feelings of gratitude and friendship. -</p> -<p>The next morning at ten o'clock, the heralds were heard proclaiming the -dismissal of Dr. Judd. The news created wonder and astonishment among -the people, and they hurried together with public demonstrations of -joy. They greatly marveled and queried by what agency, or through whose -influence this long delayed, though most desirable object had been -attained. -</p> -<p>As I had dreamed, so I saw the people greatly rejoicing, and, although -I was daily among them, they had no thought that a Latter-day Saint -could have had any agency in so important a matter. -</p> -<p>At night the city was brilliantly illuminated. There were few windows -in it that did not have, at least, one candle to each pane of glass. -</p> -<p>In a settlement with Dr. Judd, as I had dreamed, the government found -that it had lost fifty thousand dollars. -</p> -<p>Thus my prophecy and my dream were fulfilled together, and peace -returned to the people. Joy came to our hearts that the Lord, through -the inspiration of His Holy Spirit, had made us, His humble Elders, the -means of giving saving counsel to princes. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="SPECIAL"></a>SPECIAL PROVIDENCES. -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">CIRCUMSTANCES UNDER WHICH THE EARLY TEMPLES WERE BUILT—HOW THE WORKMEN -WERE ENCOURAGED—ARRIVAL OF BROTHER L—IN NAUVOO—HIS WILLINGNESS TO -WORK WITHOUT PAY—HIS EXTREME WANT—APPEALS TO GOD FOR HELP—MONEY -MIRACULOUSLY PROVIDED—PRAYER FOR FOOD ANSWERED—PROVIDENTIAL FINDING -OF A PAIR OF SHOES ON THE PLAINS—A CRIPPLED SHOULDER RESTORED WHILE -DEFENDING THE CHARACTER OF JOSEPH SMITH. -</p> -<p>If a record had been kept of all the facts connected with the building -of the Kirtland and Nauvoo Temples, it would tell a curious story of -poverty, self-denial, dependence upon God and wants providentially -supplied. -</p> -<p>No doubt such a record has been kept, but not here on earth. We have -not access to it. But many, very many of those who had the privilege -of aiding in the work of building those temples have gone to meet that -record. Some doubtless will meet it with satisfaction, with joy untold; -others with remorse and self-reproach. -</p> -<p>Could the Saints of the present day peruse that record, it would put -many of them to the blush to think they had done so little in aid of -such works. They would see that, though they have enjoyed peace and -plenty, they have done almost nothing towards the temples in our day, -compared with what the poor Saints did in building those earlier houses -of God. -</p> -<p>The Kirtland Temple was built when the Saints were few in number and -in great poverty, and though comparatively small in size, the erection -of such a building by the tithes and voluntary donations of those who -were faithful, was a very great undertaking. That it was finished in -so short a time was remarkable, and this fact speaks volumes for the -devotion of the Saints of that early day. -</p> -<p>When the Nauvoo Temple was commenced, the Saints had increased -considerably in numbers, but were, as a rule, even poorer than in the -days of Kirtland. They had been persecuted by their enemies, driven -from their homes and plundered of their property. Finding a temporary -rest in a bend of the Mississippi river, a locality noted for its -insalubrity, they had struggled in the midst of malarial sickness and -severe privations to establish new homes, and had only just begun to -gather a few comforts around them when they were required by revelation -from the Lord to build a temple to His name. -</p> -<p>Upon that temple, many of the Saints labored month after month, with -an energy and interest that only religious zeal can impart. They had -learned something of the use and importance of temples, before that -building was commenced, but as the work advanced more light was given -them from time to time. The Prophet of God would visit the workmen and -instruct and encourage them in their labors personally, frequently -pronouncing blessings upon their heads for their diligence and -faithfulness, and when persecution became so strong that he was obliged -to hide from his enemies, he sent the written word to stimulate them in -their labors, and explained the doctrine of baptism for the dead, then -newly revealed. -</p> -<p>While living thus in seclusion, he wrote to the Saints in Nauvoo, on -the 1st of September, 1842: "And again, verily thus saith the Lord, -let the work of my temple, and all the works which I have appointed -unto you, be continued on and not cease; and let your diligence, and -your perseverance, and patience, and your works be redoubled, and you -shall in nowise lose your reward, saith the Lord of hosts. And if they -persecute you, so persecuted they the prophets and righteous men that -were before you. For all this there is a reward in heaven." -</p> -<p>Again, on the 6th of the same month, he wrote additional words of -encouragement, unfolding still farther that glorious saving principle -as it had been revealed to him, and roused the workmen to action by -this stirring appeal: "Brethren, shall we not go on in so great a -cause? Go forward and not backward. Courage, brethren; and on, on to -the victory! Let your hearts rejoice, and be exceeding glad. Let the -earth break forth into singing. Let the dead speak forth anthems of -eternal praise to the King Immanuel, who hath ordained before the world -was, that which would enable us to redeem them out of their prison; for -the prisoners shall go free." -</p> -<p>Being thus encouraged, and knowing that the time allowed for building -the house was limited, the men worked with a will and determination -that made success certain. Though they had to stand guard at night to -prevent their enemies from surprising the city during the darkness and -slaying its defenseless inhabitants, they did not cease their exertions -during the daytime to erect the house of God. Though they went on -short rations till some of them actually fainted beside their work, -from sheer hunger and exhaustion, still they persevered. Though the -mechanics employed upon the temple had tempting offers of abundant work -and ready pay if they would go outside of Nauvoo and labor, many of -them preferred to remain and work without pecuniary reward in rearing -that sacred structure. -</p> -<p>The case of one of those workmen will serve to illustrate the -self-sacrificing disposition manifested by many of those who labored -upon that building, as well as the way their simple wants were -sometimes supplied by the Almighty. -</p> -<p>Brother L—arrived in Nauvoo from England, his native country, in -March, 1844. He was an excellent mechanic, had held good situations and -been in good circumstances in the "old country," and his skill as a -workman was such as to command ready employment and high wages in any -of the large cities of America, had such been his object. -</p> -<p>But he had embraced the gospel and received a testimony of its truth, -and afterwards the spirit of gathering with the Saints, which enabled -him to brook the taunts and ridicule heaped upon him by friends and -relatives for his unpopular faith, and resist the pleading of aged -parents, who were loath to part with him. -</p> -<p>His faith and zeal were such that he had left friends and property and -all that he had formerly held dear, and come to America that he might -be with the chosen people of God and assist in building up Zion. -</p> -<p>He was ambitious to labor upon the temple, and applied for work -immediately upon his arrival in Nauvoo. When informed that there was -plenty of work but nothing to pay with, he replied that pay was no -consideration. -</p> -<p>He took hold with a determination, and worked with all the energy with -which the young, strong and enthusiastic nature was capable from that -time until the work upon the temple ceased, upwards of two years, and -during that time only received in cash for his services the small -amount of fifty cents. -</p> -<p>Many a time he felt the pangs of hunger, and went to his work fasting -rather than join with his family in eating the last ration of food in -their possession, but the Lord sustained him by His Spirit, gave him -joy in his labors and provided a way for more food to be obtained to -sustain the lives of himself and family. -</p> -<p>He and his young wife had a habit of appealing to the Almighty in -prayer when in an extremity, and they invariably found comfort in so -doing, and generally had their prayers answered. -</p> -<p>Upon one occasion, their infant child was dangerously sick, and they -felt the want of twenty-five cents to procure some medicine with. Where -to get it they did not know, and so, as usual, they prayed to the Lord -to open their way to obtain it. They felt an assurance on arising from -their knees that their prayer would be answered, but they knew not -how. Soon afterwards the husband happened to feel some hard substance -in the waistband of his pants, and called his wife's attention to it, -wondering what it could be. The pants were almost new. They had been -made to order for him only a short time before. There was no hole -in the band, and it seemed that, whatever it was, it must have been -inserted between the pieces of cloth when the pants were being made, -and yet he thought it strange that he had not discovered it before. -</p> -<p>To solve the mystery, a few stitches were cut, and the waistband -opened, when, lo! there were two new ten cent pieces and one five cent -piece—just the amount of money they required to buy medicine with. -</p> -<p>Lest the money might have been lost by the tailor who made the pants, a -very poor man who lived neighbor to them, he took it to him and asked -him, but that impecunious individual said he knew it could not be his, -for he had never had a cent of money in his possession for months. -</p> -<p>They accepted it as a gift from the Lord, bought the medicine their -child needed and he was soon well. -</p> -<p>When the work on the temple was nearing completion, the food supply for -the family became entirely exhausted, and there seemed no prospect of -obtaining any more without quitting the work on the temple and going -elsewhere for employment. That, of course, Brother L—was averse to -doing, and in this, as in other cases of extremity, he and his wife -retired to their bedroom to lay the matter before the Lord. They had -scarcely finished their prayer when a knock was heard at the door. On -opening it, they found a man there who said he desired a particular job -of work done, which he did not feel like entrusting to anyone else but -Brother L—. However, he was in no particular hurry for it, it need -not be done till the work on the temple was completed, but he wanted -to arrange and pay for it then, as he was going on a foreign mission. -"But," said he, "I have nothing to pay you for it but wheat; can you -use that?" -</p> -<p>It was the very thing the family stood most in need of; it was -gratefully accepted and regarded as a direct answer to their prayer, -and within a short time the wheat was ground and a good supply of flour -returned from it. -</p> -<p>When the Saints were preparing to leave Nauvoo, wagons for the journey -were in great demand, and every person among them who had ever worked -at wagon-making, and very many also who never had, set to work making -them. Good timber was tolerably plentiful, but iron cost cash, and that -was a scarce article. All sorts of nonedescript vehicles were hastily -improvised, many of them so rude in their construction as to put the -veriest bungler of a wheelwright to the blush for their appearance. Yet -under the blessing of God they did good service. Some of them, for the -want of iron, were made almost entirely of wood. In some extreme cases -they were even made without the usual iron tires, strips of rawhide -being nailed on the felloes as a substitute. One, at least, of the -wagons made in this fashion stood the trip across the plains, and was -used for several years after its arrival in Salt Lake Valley. -</p> -<p>Brother L—had been fortunate enough to get the wood work of a wagon -made, but how to procure the iron was a question which greatly -perplexed him. However, he knew that he was engaged in the Lord's -service, and he felt that he had a claim upon His mercy and blessings. -Accordingly, he and his wife made their want a subject of earnest -prayer, and then went on about their duties, trusting in the Lord to -answer their petition. -</p> -<p>Soon afterwards Brother L—had occasion to go out on the prairie in -search of his cow, which had strayed off, and during his absence -encountered a drenching shower, so that when he returned home he found -it necessary to change his clothing. He hung his wet clothes before -a fire in the open fireplace to dry, and as he did so a bright gold -sovereign, a ten and a five cent piece dropped to the floor, apparently -from his pocket. He knew, however, that he had no money previously, and -he could account for its presence there only by its having been sent by -the Lord. It was the exact amount required to purchase the iron for his -wagon, and it was soon obtained and the wagon finished. -</p> -<p>With such manifestations as these of God's goodness, he was encouraged -to continue in his labors upon the temple of God, and when it was so -far completed that the holy ordinances for which it was designed could -be performed in it, he felt repaid in the blessings which he therein -received for all his efforts towards its construction. -</p> -<p>A rather remarkable case of special providence occurred when Brother -L—was crossing the plains, coming to Salt Lake Valley. His shoes gave -out, and his feet became very sore from having to walk so much while -driving his ox-team, etc. Early one morning, when he, in company with -another brother, were out hunting for their cattle, he exclaimed to his -companion as he limped and hobbled over the rocky ground, "Oh! I do -wish the Lord would send me a pair of shoes!" -</p> -<p>He had not walked many rods after expressing this wish when he saw -something lying a short distance ahead of him, and called the attention -of his companion to it, who remarked that it must be the bell and strap -lost off one of the oxen, but to the inexpressible joy of Brother L—, -he found, on approaching the object, that it was a new pair of shoes, -which had evidently never been worn, and which he found, on trying them -on, to fit him as well as if they had been made for him. He thanked the -Lord for them, for he felt that it was through His merciful providence -that they had been left there, and went on his way rejoicing. The shoes -did him good service. -</p> -<p>While alluding to Brother L—, another incident may be related from his -experience to illustrate the manner in which the Almighty sustains and -blesses those who are valiant in defending His cause and the character -of His anointed servants. -</p> -<p>At an early period in the settlement of Salt Lake Valley, Brother -L—had a severe attack of inflammatory rheumatism and bilious fever, -from which he suffered a long time, and which drew his shoulder out of -place and left him in a very helpless condition. He was in that fix -for about six months—able to walk about, but unable to make any use -whatever of one arm. He could not even dress himself. Surgeons examined -his shoulder, and assured him that it was out of joint, and urged him -to have it set. He, however, declined accepting their advice, as he had -faith that the Lord would make him whole in answer to his prayer. -</p> -<p>Living neighbor to him in Salt Lake City, and holding an office to -which he had been appointed by the vote of the members of the Ward, was -a man by the name of Gallup, who was a rank apostate at heart, although -he had a standing in the Church. -</p> -<p>In conversation with Brother L—one day, this man Gallup advocated the -doctrines of a certain man named Cladden Bishop, who had once belonged -to the Church but who had apostatized and attempted to start a church -of his own. -</p> -<p>Brother L—became so disgusted with his false reasoning and bitter, -malignant spirit that he went to the Bishop of the Ward and made -complaint about such a man as Gallup being allowed to hold an office in -the Ward or even a membership in the Church. -</p> -<p>The result was, a Priesthood meeting was called and Mr. Gallup was -cited to appear and state his views upon the subject of religion. -</p> -<p>In the course of his speech he declared: "Joseph Smith was a wicked and -adulterous man; he ate and drank with the drunkard, his lot was cast -with the hypocrite and unbeliever, and he has gone to hell." -</p> -<p>This was too much for Brother L—to stand, even in his crippled -condition. He could not tamely submit to hear the character of a man -assailed whom he loved dearer than his life. Jumping to his feet and -springing over the benches that stood between him and Mr. Gallup, he -made for him with the intention of administering summary vengeance. -Several persons immediately interposed to prevent him from inflicting -any bodily injury upon Gallup, and it was noticed that he made use -of his crippled arm, and when the excitement subsided he discovered -himself that his shoulder had assumed its natural position and that he -was as well as he ever had been. -</p> -<p>Gallup, of course, was cut off from the Church, and thought himself -fortunate, no doubt, in escaping a castigation, and Brother L—went -home rejoicing, and entered his house swinging his arm which had been -so long useless and shouting for joy, while his wife wept tears of -gratitude for the goodness of God in bringing about his restoration to -health and soundness. -</p> - - - -<h2><a name="INCIDENTS"></a>INCIDENTS ON THE PLAINS. -</h2> -<p class="centered">BY A. M. C. -</p> -<h2><a name="ICHAPTERI"></a>CHAPTER I. -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">ARMY SENT TO UTAH—MISSIONARIES CALLED HOME—LARGE NUMBER ASSEMBLE -AT FLORENCE—DANGERS OF THE TRIP—COUNCIL TO DECIDE UPON COURSE OF -ACTION—FORTUNATE FOG—PROVIDENTIAL STORM. -</p> -<p>IN 1857, James Buchanan, who was then President of the United States, -sent an army to this Territory, for the purpose, it was said, of -punishing the "Mormons" for breaking the laws and doing violence to the -Judges who had been sent here. -</p> -<p>This was the excuse given for the army being sent; but the people of -the Territory had not violated the laws nor done any injury to any of -the officers of the Government; they were then, as they ever have been, -peaceable and law abiding. -</p> -<p>The real object for sending the troops here, was to crush out what the -world called "Mormonism." -</p> -<p>The principal men who urged the sending of troops here, were traitors -in their hearts against the Government, and they hoped by taking these -steps to divert the attention of the country from their own wicked -schemes; and also to get the army of the United States out of the way -by having it sent to this distant region. By accomplishing this, they -thought they could operate to advantage in bringing about their own -designs. -</p> -<p>The army was kept out at Fort Bridger all that winter and many of the -officers and soldiers were very angry because they could not come into -our cities and enjoy themselves at our expense. -</p> -<p>When it was found that the army was marching here, and there was likely -to be trouble, the Elders in Europe and in the United States were -re-called; but feelings ran so high in the United States against our -people that it was somewhat dangerous for a man to travel and be known -as a Mormon. On the plains there were men on the watch for every one -bearing the name of Latter-day Saint. -</p> -<p>It was under these circumstances that the Elders assembled at the -frontiers to return home. One hundred and ten of them crossed the -Missouri river in the beginning of May, 1858, at the point formerly -known as Winter Quarters; at present it is called Florence. -</p> -<p>They were anxious to get home, some of them having been absent a year -and others for three or four years. -</p> -<p>There were, in reality, two companies; one composed of Elders returning -from the United States and Canada, Elder David Brinton being their -captain, and the Elders returning from Europe, who had Elder John W. -Berry as their captain. It was deemed advisable, however, in view of -the troubled and uncertain state of affairs, for both companies to -travel together. -</p> -<p>The writer was in the company of Elders returning from the United -States, where he had been on a mission for upwards of three years. -</p> -<p>We had heard of several of our brethren being taken by the army and -held under threats, and we knew not what our fate would be were the -soldiers to get us in their power; for they accused every Latter-day -Saint of treachery to the Government while they themselves were in -reality the traitors as the subsequent careers of many of them fully -proved. -</p> -<p>Many thought that, as the roads were all blocked, and carefully watched -by the troops, when we came in the vicinity of the army we would be -under the necessity of burning or abandoning our wagons and everything -that we could not pack on our animals. -</p> -<p>Among the brethren was a man whose name was Pope; he had a wife and -two or three small children. They were very anxious to accompany us, -and, although the perils we were about to encounter were of a serious -nature, they could not be induced by anything that could be said to -them to remain behind. A council of the Elders was held upon their -case, and it was agreed to permit Brother Pope to accompany us, as well -as four brethren who proposed walking the entire distance to the Valley. -</p> -<p>It was a time that required faith to be exercised, for the affairs of -the Saints were in a critical condition. We knew, however, that God had -delivered us when we had relied upon Him, and we united with great zeal -in imploring His blessing, that He might overrule everything in such a -manner that we could return in safety to the society of our families -and friends. -</p> -<p>After leaving Winter Quarters we traveled on without interruption until -we drew near to Fort Kearny. Our road was on the north side of the -Platte, and Fort Kearney was on the south side. There were troops at -the Fort and they were on the alert to prevent companies of men or any -kind of aid passing over the road to help the "Mormons" in Utah; for -they pretended to look upon our people as public enemies. -</p> -<p>It was our custom at such times to hold a council, and take into -consideration the best course to pursue. The Elders all came together -and we prayed to the Lord, and asked Him to bestow upon us His Holy -Spirit and to lead and guide us in our operations. When we unitedly -decided in council upon pursuing a certain course we always felt that -that was the mind and will of the Lord unto us. -</p> -<p>It was decided at this council that we should avoid attracting the -attention of the people of the Fort by passing it in the night. -</p> -<p>Unfortunately, as it seemed at the time, it rained heavily that evening -and we were only able to travel until a little past midnight. By that -time ourselves and our animals were so thoroughly fatigued and the -night was so dark that we were compelled to stop and tie up for the -night. -</p> -<p>Our reflections were not very pleasant, because we felt sure that when -morning dawned upon us we would be in full sight of the fort, and -undoubtedly would receive a visit from the officers and troops. -</p> -<p>We awoke with the dawn of day, and instead of being able to see -the fort, or its occupants being able to see us, we found our camp -enveloped in a fog, the mist being so dense that it was with difficulty -we could see each other. We traveled on in the fog until afternoon, by -which time we were out of sight of the fort. -</p> -<p>After leaving this point we had plenty of game, buffalo, antelope, -etc., and we were able to obtain an abundance of fresh meat, which made -this part of the journey exceedingly pleasant; for though in an Indian -country, we had not the fear of the wild and savage red men that we had -of those of our own color, who professed to be the loyal citizens of -our government. -</p> -<p>As we approached the junction of the North and South Platte, a herd -of mules passed us. They were being driven in the direction of Fort -Laramie and were traveling at a much faster gait than we were going. -The men who were driving them saw us, and we fully expected they would -carry the intelligence to the fort of our being close by. It was known -that "Mormon" Elders were returning to the Valley, and the military -were prepared to stop them, or to otherwise interfere with them. -</p> -<p>When within half a day's travel of Fort Laramie, another council was -called to take into consideration the best course to pursue. We settled -the matter by determining to rest on Sunday, rise early the following -morning and pass the fort in daylight, as we felt satisfied the troops -were informed of our approach by the men who had just passed us. -</p> -<p>Monday was a beautiful day; we traveled on without interruption until -we came in sight of the fort, which was about one o'clock, when one of -the severest hailstorms any of us had ever seen broke upon us. The hail -fell so rapidly that our animals could scarcely travel on account of -their feet balling up with it. Our train had been seen from the fort -and parties had started to meet us; but when the storm broke upon them, -they were compelled to retreat to their quarters. The storm was too -severe for them to remain out in it. -</p> -<p>I learned afterwards that when the storm ceased a company of men had -been sent from Fort Laramie to overtake us. They followed us as far as -the North Platte bridge, and not being able to reach us at this point, -they deemed it best to return again to the fort. We were not aware of -this at the time; but having traveled leisurely from Kearny to Laramie, -our animals were in much better condition than when we started; and -fearing that the people at Laramie might make some attempt to stop -us, we made forced drives until we reached Independence Rock on the -Sweetwater. Thus the Lord again delivered us from the hands of our -enemies in a most providential manner; for had it not been for this -hailstorm it is altogether likely we would have been stopped. -</p> - - -<h2><a name="ICHAPTERII"></a>CHAPTER II. -</h2> -<p class="chapterHeading">APOSTATES MET—THE CHAPLAIN SEPARATES FROM THE COMPANY TO MEET SOME -APOSTATES—AN ADVENTUROUS TRIP—DISCHACHARGED GOVERNMENT TEAMSTERS -INDIGNANT AT "MORMONS"—PLOT TO STEAL THE CHAPLAIN'S HORSE—ADVICE TO -THE APOSTATES TO LOOK TO THEIR OWN SAFETY—MR. STOUT'S COMPASSION FOR -THE HATCHET-FACED MISSOURIAN—HOW HIS CONFIDENCE WAS REWARDED—MEET -CAPTAIN HATCH—NEWS OF BUCHANAN'S AMNESTY PROCLAMATION—EVADE THE ARMY, -AND REACH THE VALLEY SAFELY. -</p> -<p>At the Three Crossings of the Sweetwater we met a company of apostates, -who were in full retreat from the Valley, unwilling to trust God's -providence to screen them from the wrath of our enemies, and anxious to -get back to the States. -</p> -<p>The night following we encamped at the eastern end of what is known as -the Seminole cut-off. The company intended to travel on this cut-off in -the morning. -</p> -<p>That evening the chaplain of our company, a young Elder who had a -fondness for adventure, proposed that he should travel on the old -route, for the purpose of meeting a man for whom he had transacted -some business in the States, and who, he was informed, was returning -in a company of apostates. Captains Berry and Brinton thought he ought -not to attempt to go by that route alone; at this, one of the other -Elders volunteered to accompany him. But when morning came the latter -had changed his mind; for it had stormed during the night, snow had -fallen and it still snowed very hard, and he thought the weather too -disagreeable for so lonely a trip. -</p> -<p>Mr. Chaplain, however, in opposition to all remonstrances, was resolved -to go, and he started out alone, on horseback, taking with him some -blankets and a few crackers. It was the eleventh day of June—a strange -time, you would think, for snow to fall, yet it continued to descend -until the middle of the afternoon, and was so deep that when he came -to a place on the Sweetwater, called the Rocky Ridge, he was obliged -to dismount and lead his pony. It was a lonely trip which he took, and -through a wild, desolate country; it was with considerable pleasure, -therefore, that he came in sight of the camp which he sought just as -the sun was going down. -</p> -<p>It was encamped on what is known as Quaking-Aspen Creek. The man whom -he expected to meet was not in the company; but he found others whom he -had known, persons who did not love the gospel sufficiently to endure -the trials promised to the Saints; but were desirous to return to that -Babylon from which they had been gathered. -</p> -<p>When the chaplain rejoined his companions, the Elders, he related -the incidents of this trip and I was permitted to take the following -account from his journal: -</p><blockquote> -<p> "I had just staked my animal to feed upon the brush in the - neighborhood of the camp, when a company of discharged Government - teamsters passed by on their way east, under the guidance of George - Merrick. On account of the hardships they had endured the previous - winter, they were very indignant at everybody called "Mormon." - They had calculated on enjoying themselves at our people's expense - in the Valley; but instead of that, they had been kept out in the - mountains all winter, and they were disappointed. An hour later one - Ephraim Thornton, a young man who, when a boy, in Nauvoo, had been - a schoolmate of mine, but who was now an apostate, took me aside - and informed me of a plan which had been arranged to rob me of my - horse. A discharged Government teamster had sworn to take it, or - die in the attempt. -</p> -<p> "I thanked Mr. Thornton for the information; but I advised him to - have the camp look to their own affairs, and I would conduct mine, - adding that I did not fear that teamster's threats, as 'barking - dogs seldom bite.' -</p> -<p> "There was one Mr. Stout in this company, with whom I conversed. - He was bound for the States, and was accompanied by his wife. He - told me that he had been successful in raising stock in Cedar - Valley, and had sold them for the gold to the army he had just - passed at Fort Bridger. He pointed out to me a young hatchet-faced - Missourian, with long hair and snake-like appearance, whom he - represented as a Government teamster, a poor fellow for whom he - felt compassion and whom he was carrying to his home. It was vain - for me to advise him not to trust Mr. Hatchet-face too far. He had - confidence in him; I had none; I would not have trusted him out of - my sight. My views in relation to him received speedy confirmation; - for while standing with my back to the fire looking in the - direction of my pony, I heard Mr. Stout swear very hard at his wife - for leaving the wagon. His sack of gold, amounting to $1.500 had - disappeared. An investigation revealed the fact that not only was - the gold missing, but crackers, blankets, several watches and other - things, besides a race mare belonging to one Joseph Greenwood, were - all gone, and with them the poor fellow, the Missourian, for whom - Mr. Stout had felt so much compassion! It afterwards transpired - that he had been making his arrangements for flight for several - days. My advice to Mr. Thornton for the camp to look to their own - affairs was very timely, as this transaction proved. -</p> -<p> "That my horse might not be stolen I made my bed upon the snow, - holding the bridle in my hand, and my pistols ready for use in my - belt. But I was undisturbed. I arose in the morning and left the - camp and its misery to continue my journey towards the home of - our people. As I left the last crossing of the Sweetwater and was - ascending the South Pass, I met a company of our brethren, under - Captain Abram Hatch, going to the North Platte on business. It - was fortunate that I took this route, for they had word for our - company which, had I not met them, we would not have received. Upon - learning where the Elders were, they turned and accompanied me. We - found the company on the cut-off, five miles from its junction with - the old road." -</p></blockquote> -<p>Our chaplain seemed happy at rejoining us, and from his wearied looks -and blistered face, we judged he would not soon go again in search of -apostates. But, as he said in his journal, it was fortunate that he -had taken that route. The providence of the Lord was in it, and it was -overruled for our good by his meeting Captain Hatch and companions. -They brought us President Buchanan's amnesty proclamation, which -was read, also the intelligence of our people's move South: also -instructions from President Young to the effect that unless otherwise -instructed, we were to take the Sublet cut-off to the north until we -struck Bear river, and then travel on the trail which would lead us to -the head of Echo Canyon. -</p> -<p>From Captain Hatch, also, we learned that it was the intention of Col. -Albert Sidney Johnson, the commander of the army, to leave Fort Bridger -the following Monday for the Valley. -</p> -<p>But little remains to be said of our journey home after parting with -Captain Abram Hatch and companions. We had reached the Big Bend on the -Sandy, when we found that we had passed the Sublet cut-off and were -where the Kinney cut-off led north. It was decided in council to travel -on that route. -</p> -<p>We soon struck Green river, and as if Providence had arranged affairs -for us, we found a fine ferry boat tied at the river side, upon which -we crossed. We continued to travel by this route from this point -to Bear river, which we crossed in our wagon boxes, there being no -boat, and swam our horses. Bear river not being very wide, we had no -difficulty in crossing by this means. -</p> -<p>We came into Echo canyon twelve miles west of Yellow Creek. From -mountaineers whom some of the Elders met, and who were going east with -supplies to meet the army, we learned that Johnson and the army were -encamped that night on Yellow Creek. They also informed the brethren -that a company of two hundred and fifty sappers and miners were ahead -of us, repairing the road and removing obstructions before the advance -of the army. -</p> -<p>We overtook this company next morning. Had they suspected that we had -not been seen by the main army, they would very likely have stopped us. -But they had no idea that we had come by any other route, and therefore -after asking us how far back the command was, the order was given, -"Clear the road, boys, and let them pass." From this point we traveled -on until we reached Salt Lake City without meeting any incident worthy -of note. -</p><p></p> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Fragments of Experience, by Various - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FRAGMENTS OF EXPERIENCE *** - -***** This file should be named 50072-h.htm or 50072-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/0/7/50072/ - -Produced by Allie Bowen, Mormon Texts Project Intern -(MormonTextsProject.org) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> - diff --git a/old/50072-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/50072-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 350bb69..0000000 --- a/old/50072-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/50072.txt b/old/50072.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 88381b1..0000000 --- a/old/50072.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,4010 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Fragments of Experience, by Various - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Fragments of Experience - Sixth Book of the Faith-Promoting Series - -Author: Various - -Release Date: September 29, 2015 [EBook #50072] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FRAGMENTS OF EXPERIENCE *** - - - - -Produced by Allie Bowen, Mormon Texts Project Intern -(MormonTextsProject.org) - - - - - - - -FRAGMENTS - -OF - -EXPERIENCE, - - -SIXTH BOOK OF THE - -FAITH-PROMOTING SERIES. - -Designed for the Instruction and Encouragement of Young Latter-day -Saints. - - -JUVENILE INSTRUCTOR OFFICE, - -Salt Lake City, - -1882. - - - -PREFACE. - -In issuing this, the Sixth Book of the FAITH-PROMOTING SERIES, we trust -that it will meet with the same kind reception that its predecessors -have. Perhaps no books that have ever been published in our Church have -become so popular in so short a time as the volumes of this Series -which have already been issued. They have tended towards supplying a -want which has long been felt in our community, and we feel assured -that they have done a great amount of good. - -Young minds, as a rule, are not attracted by those publications which -treat specially upon doctrine. They are usually too profound for young -people to grasp and fully comprehend the ideas that are contained -in them. To the person with fully matured mind and well-developed -reasoning faculties they may appear ever so simple, and even -fascinating, but to most young people they are uninteresting, to some -positively distasteful. And yet there is scarcely a child but can be -taught principle in the form of narrative, wherein the application -is made for him in scenes from real life, and appreciate it. There -is no more sure way of instilling into the mind of a child faith in -God and in the work which He has established upon the earth than by -illustrating it with incidents from actual experience. The lesson, too, -is likely to be all the more effective in the persons whose lives are -held up for examples are those with whom the child is acquainted and in -whom he has confidence. The lives of many of the Elders of the Church -of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints abound in incidents which, if -written and published, would tend to inspire those who might read them -with faith in God and a spirit of emulation. We hope a more general -interest may soon be felt throughout our Church in writing up such -incidents. That the host of children now growing up in the valleys of -the mountains appreciate and are ready to profit by their perusal there -can be no doubt. - -The FRAGMENTS OF EXPERIENCE herein contained are collected at random, -but many valuable lessons may be drawn from the incidents narrated, and -we trust that the seed which they may sow in the hearts of those who -peruse them will be productive of a rich yield of fruit in the kingdom -of our Father. - -THE PUBLISHER. - - - -CONTENTS. - -HELP PROM THE LORD. - -Mission to Illinois when a Boy--Attempt of a Deacon to Put me to -Shame--Open my Bible to the Passage Required--Prove our Position -Correct from the Scriptures--Befriended by an Infidel--Preachers -Assault on the "Frogs"--The "Frog" Replies. - -EARLY EXPERIENCE OF A LATTER-DAY SAINT. - -Hear the Gospel by Chance--Compunction at Speaking Lightly of -the Prophet--Join the Church--A New Suit of Clothes--Opposed by -Relatives--My Old Friend, the Bible--A Dream--Required to Renounce -"Mormonism" or Leave the House--My Relatives Refuse to Speak to -me--They Pawn my Clothes--I Recover Them--Violence Used--My Clothes -Torn--My Mother's Death--My Brothers Quarrel, and call upon me to -Settle their Difficulties--My Brother Sick--Healed in Answer to my -Prayer. - -DISOBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL. - -Driven from my Property by the Mob--Desire to Return and Recover some -of it--Counseled by the Church Authorities not to Go--Persist in -Going--Visit a Friendly Family--Amiable Intention of my Debtors--Meet -two of Them They Threaten my Life--Despair of Getting Anything and Try -to Start Home--Beaten over the Head with a Pole--Barely Escape with my -Life--Ashamed to have my Friends Know It--The Lesson I Learned. - -LORENZO DOW YOUNG'S NARRATIVE. - -CHAPTER I. - -My Mother's Promise--Chased by Wolves--A Remarkable Dream--Thrown from -a Horse--Providentially Saved--Religious Revival--Preachers Try in -vain to Convert me--Ridiculed for not Playing at Cards--Read Infidel -Works--Their Effect--A Vision. - -CHAPTER II. - -Marriage--A Vision of Other Worlds--My Reluctance at Returning to -a Mortal Existence--A Promise with Conditions--I Exhort Others to -Faithfulness. - -CHAPTER III. - -I Take to Preaching--Make Many Converts--Refuse to Baptize -Them--They are Baptized by a Campbellite Preacher--Urged to Join the -Campbellites--Refuse, and the Devil Tempts me--I Grieve the Spirit, -but Regain it Through Fasting and Prayer--Hear the Gospel--Visit from -Elder Gifford--He is Threatened with Tar and Feathers--My Brother and I -Defend Him. - -CHAPTER IV. - -Converted--Start for Missouri--Called to Preach "Mormonism" without -being Baptized--Join the Church--Voyage to Pittsburg--Preach the -Gospel and Establish a Branch--Experience as a Trunk-maker--Mission -to New York--Speak in Tongues--Effects of Preaching Counteracted by -Lies--Second Voyage Down the Ohio--Providential Delay. - -CHAPTER V. - -Removal to Kirtland--Work upon the Temple--A Lesson-- -Sickness--Pronounced Incurable by Doctors--Healed in Answer to -Prayer--Cured of Lameness--Removal to Missouri--Commencement of -Hostilities--Surrounded by a Mob--Face Death--Rescued. - -CHAPTER VI. - -Warned to Leave the Country or Renounce "Mormonism"--Wife and Children -Threatened--A Boy's Pluck--Forced to Flee for our Lives--Property -Confiscated--Battle of Crooked River--Providentially Saved--Far West -Besieged--Escape to Iowa--Pursued--Providential Snow Storm. - -AN INSTANCE OF DIVINE INTERPOSITION. - -Visit to Scotland--Meet Old Friends--Return to Liverpool--About to go -by Steamer to Bristol--A Voice Warns me not to Go--Turn Back--Short of -Money--Means Providentially Provided--Journey to Portsmouth--Sequel to -the Warning--The Steamer Wrecked. - -MY LAST MISSION TO THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. - -CHAPTER I. - -Elders Called Home from the Sandwich Islands--Native Elders Left to -Preside--Gibson's Arrival in Salt Lake--Joins the Church--Asks for a -Mission to the Sandwich Islands--His Deep-laid Scheme--Leading Astray -the Hawaiian Saints--Five Elders Sent to Investigate--Arrival at the -Sandwich Islands--Attempt to go Ashore in a Boat--Capsized in the -Surf--Elder Lorenzo Snow Lost--After a Long Search, Found Under the -Boat--Efforts to Resuscitate Him--Restored to Life One Hour After Being -Drowned. - -CHAPTER II. - -Journey to Lanai--Meet Mr. Gibson--Reverence of Natives for Him--His -Speech and Assumption--Elder Joseph F. Smith's Reply--Elder Snow's -Prophecy--Mr. Gibson Cut Off the Church--Elder Snow's Prophecy -Fulfilled--Advised to Select a New Gathering Place--A Vision--Suitable -Place Pointed Out. - -A PROPHECY FULFILLED. - -Called on a Mission to the Sandwich Islands--Journey by the -Southern Route--A Prophecy--Fear After Uttering It--Residence -in Honolulu--Political and Religious Conflict--The Kingdom in -Jeopardy--Dissatisfaction Among the People--Letter to the King -Favorably Considered--A Dream--A Prince sent by the King to Ask Counsel -of Latter-day Saint Elders--Advice Accepted, and the Kingdom Saved--The -Dream and Prophecy Fulfilled Together. - -SPECIAL PROVIDENCES. - -Circumstances under which the Early Temples were Built--How the -Workmen were Encouraged--Arrival of Brother L---- in Nauvoo--His -Willingness to Work without Pay--His Extreme Want--Appeals to -God for Help--Money Miraculously Provided--Prayer for Food -Answered--Providential Finding of a Pair of Shoes on the Plains--A -Crippled Shoulder Restored while Defending the Character of Joseph -Smith. - -INCIDENTS ON THE PLAINS. - -CHAPTER I. - -Army Sent to Utah--Missionaries Called Home--Large Number Assembled -at Florence--Dangers of Trip--Council to Decide Upon Course of -Action--Fortunate Fog--Providential Storm. - -CHAPTER II. - -Apostates Met--The Chaplain Separates From the Company to Meet some -Apostates--An Adventurous Trip--Discharged Government Teamsters -Indignant at "Mormons"--Plot to Steal the Chaplain's Horse--Advice to -the Apostates to Look to Their Own Safety--Mr. Stout's Compassion for -the Hatchet-faced Missourian--How His Confidence was Rewarded--Meet -Captain Hatch--News of Buchanan's Amnesty Proclamation--Evade the Army -and Reach the Valley in Safety. - - - -HELP FROM THE LORD - -By C. - -MISSION IN ILLINOIS WHEN A BOY--ATTEMPT OF A DEACON TO PUT ME TO -SHAME--OPEN MY BIBLE TO THE PASSAGE REQUIRED--PROVE OUR POSITION -CORRECT FROM THE SCRIPTURES--BEFRIENDED BY AN INFIDEL--PREACHER'S -ASSAULT ON THE "FROGS"--THE "FROG" REPLIES. - -In the year 1845, I was appointed on a mission from Nauvoo, to labor -about Cass County, Illinois, in company with Theodore Curtis. - -After traveling together we concluded to separate, and I continued -alone, preaching wherever an opportunity presented itself. - -One evening I was approaching a little town called Virginia, foot-sore -and weary, having been frequently denied food. - -I retired, as was my wont particularly when so impressed, for prayer, -and for God to soften the hearts of those I might meet, to give me -shelter, food and rest, and finally to open up my way. - -Towards evening I found a number of persons congregated at the country -store. I saluted them with "Good-evening," and inquired the opportunity -of getting a chance to preach in that place. - -I carried the badge of a "Mormon" preacher in my hand, namely, a small -round valise, containing a shirt, change of socks, Bible and hymn book. -I was soon assured by one or two that there was no earthly show for a -"Mormon" preacher to be heard in that place. - -I replied, "I would like to preach in that nice, newly-finished -meeting-house just opposite." A man spoke up quite authoritatively, and -said that no "Mormon" should preach in that house, which had just been -dedicated--I think for Presbyterian worship. - -They termed this man the deacon. This produced considerable talk, -for many of the crowd were of what is termed the liberal or infidel -persuasion, so much so that the deacon was overwhelmed by argument, -shame and reproach, for refusing a boy like me a chance to preach. - -To cover his shame and to nonplus me, he remarked, "I have heard say -that your preachers are pretty apt with the scriptures, and can produce -almost any doctrine you like from the Bible." I replied that the men -were, but that I was but a boy; yet I thought I knew a little of the -scriptures. - -He remarked "Your people believe in laying hands on the sick; don't -you?" - -I answered that we did, and because Christ had said in His remarkable -commission to His apostles, that this was one of the signs following, -quoting Mark xvi, 15-18. I also quoted James v., 14. - -"Yes, yes;" says he, "that is all very good, but that says only once, -and your Elders sometimes lay hands twice in succession on the same -person. Whoever heard of Jesus or the apostles doing anything like -that?" He then cited an instance where, as he said, Joseph Smith had -done this in administering to a sick woman. - -The good-natured excitement was intense. The deacon thought I was -overwhelmed, and proposed that if I could prove a similar transaction -from the scriptures, I might preach in that house that very night. - -Eagerness now seized the men, and the deacon chuckled over his presumed -victory, and boasted of his acquaintance with the "Blessed Word." - -I unbuckled my valise, drew forth my little Bible, and opened it -intuitively to this passage in Mark viii., 22-25: "And he cometh to -Bethsaida; and they bring a blind man unto him, and besought him to -touch him. And he took the blind man by the hand, * * * and put his -hands upon him, and asked him if he saw aught. And he looked up, and -said, I see men as trees, walking. After that he put his hands _again_ -upon his eyes, and made him look up: and he was restored, and saw every -man clearly." - -The reading of this scripture; the sudden finding of it, for I was led -to it as clearly as a man leads his horse to the water; its aptness and -conclusiveness, accompanied by the jeers of the infidel portion of the -crowd, mortified the deacon--he was discomfited. - -I remarked that I would, according to the deacon's terms, preach in the -church that evening, provided some one would find candles. The candles -were instantly offered, and accordingly, I preached with power and the -demonstration of the Spirit. - -After the close of the services, I found a resting place with one of -the most avowed infidels of the neighborhood, who had listened to the -talk between the deacon and myself, and who particularly enjoyed the -good man's discomfiture. By his persuasion I staid some time in the -neighborhood, occupying occasionally the school-house. - -He even proffered me some land to build me a house if I would stay, -preach and teach school; but my mind was bent on returning to Nauvoo. - -But one evening, when I had been preaching my intended farewell -sermon in the closely-packed school-house, and just at its close, a -person arose and said that, God willing, he would deliver a discourse -there the next Sunday, and expose the "Mormon" delusion, giving his -announcement all the force and emphasis possible. - -My friends gathered at my place of stopping, and, joining with my host, -prevailed upon me to stay. The word was given out that I had gone to -Nauvoo. - -At the time appointed a great crowd had convened--time, early -candle-light. - -I arrived late, purposely. My friend and I took seats near the door. - -The preacher, after preliminaries, opened the Bible, and, for his text, -read the 13th and 14th verses of the 16th chapter of Revelations. - -After dilating upon the swampy nature of the soil contiguous to Nauvoo, -styling it a good place for frogs, and facetiously comparing it to the -"mouth of the dragon," he came down heavily on the "false prophet," the -miracles, etc. It was a most scathing rebuke on "Mormonism." - -His final peroration was on the habits of the frogs, which, while no -footsteps were heard, croaked and croaked, but at the first sound of -an approaching footstep, dodged their heads beneath the water. "So," -said he, at the same time rising to the sublime hight of his oratory, -"where, oh where is the frog that croaked here a day or two ago? Gone -to that slough of iniquity, Nauvoo, the seat of the dragon and the -false prophet. Why has he fled? Because he heard the footsteps of your -true shepherd." After much interlarding, he dismissed by prayer. - -I immediately arose and said that the frog was there yet, and would -croak once more, naming the time. - -Shouts from the audience named that same evening as the time, and the -reverend preacher, amid jeers, cheers and cries of, "Give the boy a -chance!" made for the one door. - -My friend was alive to the emergency, and I, nothing loth, opened a -fusilade from I. Timothy, 4th chapter, while the preacher was hemmed in -by the crowd, and my friend with his back to the door. - -After an exhaustive testimony of the work, we all departed, some -pleased, some chagrined. - -In both of the instances here narrated, the opening of the Bible to the -apt and confirmatory passages, were then to my mind clearly the answer -to prayer, for if ever previously read they had escaped my memory. - -How much good I did on that mission, I cannot guess. One thing I do -know, as a general rule not many are truly converted by the clamor of -crowds, or the frenzy of debates. - -My object in giving these two instances is to incite my young brethren -to a study of the scriptures, the necessity of earnest secret prayer, -and confidence in the promise that at the hour and time God will help -them, and bring them off victoriously. - -Great care must be taken to give God the glory in your after prayer, -"for no flesh can glory in his sight." - -Enconiums should produce humility, lest we be puffed up, and, in an -after time, display our complete nothingness. - - - -EARLY EXPERIENCE OF A LATTER-DAY SAINT. - -HEAR THE GOSPEL BY CHANCE--COMPUNCTION AT SPEAKING LIGHTLY OF -THE PROPHET--JOIN THE CHURCH--A NEW SUIT OF CLOTHES--OPPOSED BY -RELATIVES--MY OLD FRIEND, THE BIBLE--A DREAM--REQUIRED TO RENOUNCE -"MORMONISM" OR LEAVE THE HOUSE--MY RELATIVES REFUSE TO SPEAK TO -ME--THEY PAWN MY CLOTHES--I RECOVER THEM--VIOLENCE USED--MY CLOTHES -TORN--MY MOTHER'S DEATH--MY BROTHERS QUARREL AND CALL UPON ME TO SETTLE -THEIR DIFFICULTIES--MY BROTHER SICK--HEALED IN ANSWER TO MY PRAYER. - -The substance of the following little sketch was told to the writer by -the subject of it, who is an Elder in the Church, and lives in Salt -Lake City. His name is Robert P--k. We give it in words as near his own -as we can remember. - -I was born and reared in the city of Glasgow, Scotland. I passed my -boyhood without thinking much on religious matters, till I was about -eighteen years of age. At this period of my life I was walking along -what is called the Green, a kind of public park, when my attention was -attracted by some men discussing publicly the principles of religion. -One of them was a Baptist, and I could see that he had the best of the -argument, baptism by immersion being a Bible doctrine. This was on -Sunday evening. - -After listening to the discussion for some time, I was attracted to a -place where another man was preaching. This one proved to be an Elder -of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. - -I was so struck with the principles he advanced, that I drank down -greedily every word he spoke, and on hearing him tell where the -meeting-house of the Latter-day Saints was situated, I went there. I -was, however, too bashful to go inside, but I walked back and forth -around the building, listening and catching whatever words I could. - -I was out later than usual that night, and when I got home I was -questioned as to the cause of my absence, by my mother (my father had -been dead many years) and brothers. I said I had been to hear the -"Mormons." - -"Who are the Mormons?" - -"Why, the followers of Joe Smith," said I. But I had no sooner said -this than a sharp pang shot through me, and I felt condemned for -speaking thus irreverently of the prophet. I did it because I thought -it would excuse me in the eyes of my relatives. I knew I had done -wrong, for, young as I was, I felt deeply impressed with the idea -that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God. As it was, I was severely -reprimanded for staying out so late. - -Shortly after this I went to meeting and heard Elder John Taylor speak -on the setting up of the kingdom of God in the latter days, which did a -great deal towards convincing me that the Lord had revealed the gospel -in this age. After attending meeting for some time, I was finally -baptized into the Church, and was filled with joy because I knew that I -was indeed a member of the true Church of Christ. - -Knowing that if my mother and four brothers discovered that I had -joined the Church I would have no peace at home, I kept the matter -secret from them. I was but an apprentice and only earning the small -sum of three shillings a week (equal to seventy-five cents) and was, -therefore, somewhat dependent on my relatives. - -I was about to get my wages raised a shilling a week, and my eldest -brother, Hugh, proposed that he should get me a suit of clothes, and I -pay this shilling a week until the suit was paid for, so that I might -go to church with the rest of the family. - -I was glad to exchange, on Sundays, my old, patched, shabby working -suit for some respectable clothing, and it was agreed to. - -On the following Sunday morning I went to meeting as usual, and was -complimented by the President of the Branch on my improved personal -appearance. When I got home in the evening the first question asked of -me was, - -"Where have you been?" - -"I have been to meeting." - -"What meeting?" - -"I have been to hear the Latter-day Saints." - -At this there was a perfect storm about my ears. I went and got the old -family Bible, and laid down the "law and the testimony." - -In answer to all they would say, I quoted and read from the Bible. I -explained the principles of the gospel of Jesus, and the strongest -argument any of them used was in each picking up his hat and walking -out. - -On the following day (Monday) I felt somewhat timid about going home -in the evening, for I had dreamed on the Sunday night that my brothers -were plotting to turn me out of the house. - -However, home I went, and just as I approached the door I heard their -voices in conversation, and they were saying they would ask me which -I would choose, to leave "Mormonism" or the house; and John, who was -always more rabid and unkind than the rest, said he would not even let -me eat my supper until I had decided what I should do. - -I walked boldly in, sat down, and commenced eating supper. They sat -silent for a short time, when finally Hugh put the question to me as to -whether I would renounce "Mormonism," for if I did not I would have to -leave the house. - -I again brought down my old friend, the family Bible, and said: -"Hugh, if you will prove to me from that sacred book that I am wrong -in adhering to 'Mormonism,' or rather the gospel of Christ, I will -renounce it; and if I show you that you are wrong in adhering to Church -of Scotland, then you should leave that." - -I then talked upon the scriptures and the principles of the gospel, and -they could bring forward no reasonable objections to what I advanced. - -Hugh rose to his feet and said: "If father had been alive he would have -kicked you out of the house." - -I answered: "Father is now rejoicing because of my having embraced the -gospel of Jesus." - -At this rejoinder the anger of my brothers increased; and Hugh used his -old argument of picking up his hat and walking out. - -I was induced to make this remark in relation to my father, because on -the previous Sunday I had heard the doctrine of baptism and salvation -for the dead preached by Elder John Lyon. While listening to him I was -so filled with joy and gratitude at the prospect of doing something -towards the salvation of my father, who had died without a knowledge of -the gospel, that the tears chased each other down my face like rain. It -was the first time I had heard the principles by which the grand chain -which shall link the great human family together will be formed. - -Seeing that threats and abuse availed nothing, making no impression -upon me, my mother and brothers took another course: they would not -speak to me. - -Although I lived in the same house and ate at the same table with them, -they uttered not a word to me, and would not answer me when I spoke to -them. - -Even my mother's heart seemed entirely hardened towards me, and it -often cut me keenly when she would meet me on the street and pass -without speaking. - -Notwithstanding all this I rejoiced in the gospel exceedingly, feeling -that the cause of God was more dear to me than my nearest relatives. - -On the next Sunday I went to the drawer where my best suit was usually -kept, and discovered that it was gone. They had not even left me a -clean shirt. Nothing daunted, however, I buttoned up my shabby, old, -every-day coat, and marched off to meeting, feeling that I could -worship God just as fervently and acceptably in an old suit as in a new -one. - -Instead of handing over my wages to my mother as I usually did, I kept -them every week, and announced at home my intention of doing so until -my clothes were returned to me, thinking this would induce them to give -them up. - -However, I happened to come home one day at an unusual time, and in -turning over some articles to get something I wanted, I came upon a -ticket which at once explained where my clothes had gone. They had been -pawned. - -That this term may be understood, it may be well to say that they were -deposited in a place where money is loaned on goods, and when the -money is returned, with an additional sum as interest, the goods are -delivered back to the owner. - -I took this ticket, and with my wages which I had saved, and a little -money which I had borrowed, I went to the pawnbroker's and got my -clothes, and left them, for safe keeping, at the house of a brother in -the Church. - -I dressed up on the following Sunday and presented myself at home at -dinner time, when my brothers manifested no small astonishment and a -little shame on seeing that I had discovered their trick. - -I had forgotten to say that on several occasions after I had dressed -for meeting, my brothers would attempt to stop me from going, by main -force, and several times in their efforts to keep me in, had torn the -breast out of my shirt, but I invariably succeeded in getting out, and -when my shirt was torn I would button up my coat and go to meeting. - -Matters went on in this way for over two years, during which time I -had been frequently told to leave the house and never enter it again. -I paid no attention to this. On being told to go on one occasion, -however, I said the next time I was ordered off I would go. - -Not long afterwards my mother told me to leave the house forever, and I -announced my intention of doing so on the Sunday following. - -When Saturday came I proceeded to tie up my clothes in a bundle. No -sooner did they see me doing this than they seized my clothing, and -tore up my shirts and several other articles. - -On former occasions when I had been thus abused, it was my custom to -resist, but this time this disposition had departed; my heart was full; -I pitied them for their blindness, and I felt like weeping tears of -sorrow. - -I made my way out of the house as best I could, with my wardrobe -reduced to a single pair of pants, besides the clothes I wore at the -time. As I was leaving I told them that the course they had taken -towards me would bring them no good. My mind was filled with grief and -I slept none that night. - -Six weeks after this my mother burst a blood vessel, from the effect -of which she never recovered, being ill from that time till her death, -which occurred a year afterwards. This broke up the family. - -Hugh married, and my three other brothers, John, George and William -went to live with him. Some time afterwards John came to me and told me -they had quarrelled, and he wished me to go and settle matters between -the brothers, which I did, and the result was that John lived apart -from the others. - -William, who was the most peaceable and amiable of my brothers, was -taken very ill, and one evening I was impressed to go and see him. I -found all the members of the family gathered around him, as he was not -expected to live through the night. - -After everybody had left the room but myself, he said to me, "Robert, -do you believe I shall die to-night?" - -I said: "No, I do not." - -"I ask you because the others are hypocrites, for when I ask whether -they think I will die, they say, 'No, you will live,' and then I hear -them in the adjoining room arranging how they will dress me when I am -dead." - -He fell asleep, and I laid hands upon him and administered to him in -the name of Jesus Christ, and when he awoke he was much better, and he -lived for four months after this. - -This is a little of my first experience as a Latter-day Saint. Nearly -every true disciple of Jesus has passed through circumstances that are -instructive, although trying at the time they occur, and sometimes the -relating of such things has a good effect, however simple the narrative -may be. - - - -DISOBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL. - -BY ANSON CALL. - -DRIVEN FROM MY PROPERTY BY THE MOB--DESIRE TO RETURN AND RECOVER SOME -OF IT--COUNSELED BY THE CHURCH AUTHORITIES NOT TO GO--PERSIST IN -GOING--VISIT A FRIENDLY FAMILY--AMIABLE INTENTION OF MY DEBTORS--MEET -TWO OF THEM--THEY THREATEN MY LIFE--DESPAIR OF GETTING ANYTHING AND TRY -TO START HOME--BEATEN OVER THE HEAD WITH A POLE--BARELY ESCAPE WITH MY -LIFE--ASHAMED TO HAVE MY FRIENDS KNOW IT--THE LESSON I LEARNED. - -To some persons it may appear strange that the Elders of the Church -in their addresses to the Saints, should so frequently dwell upon the -necessity of constant obedience to counsel. But although this may seem -strange, still the experience of both the Elders and the Saints goes to -prove that "to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the -fat of rams." - -The Bible, the Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants -contain many instances of the blessings that have attended obedience, -and the serious consequences that have followed disobedience. - -I will not, however, refer to any one of these divine books; but -will give my readers an instance of the consequence of disobedience -which occurred to me in my early experience in the Church, in the -commencement of the year 1839. - -At that time I was living with the Saints in Far West, though I owned -property, which I had been driven from, at the Three Forks of Grand -River, distant from Far West about thirty miles. - -As I wished to learn whether I could dispose of this property or not, I -asked Father Joseph Smith and President Brigham Young for counsel about -visiting Grand River for this purpose. They counselled me not to go; -but to stay at home. - -I had been driven from my property by the mob that came against the -Saints, and as the Saints were obliged to leave the State I desired -to go with them to Illinois. But I did not want to be burdensome to -others. If I could sell my property on Grand River I would not be, so I -concluded that there could not be much harm in my going to Grand River, -and I set out. - -How I succeeded the following extract from my journal will show. - -December 31, 1838, being anxious to obtain means to make a team, that -I might be able to go with the Saints, I this morning mounted the only -horse I had left, and started for the Three Forks of Grand River. - -I arrived at my farm on new year's day, and learned that a man by the -name of George Washington O'Niel had it in his possession. - -I passed on two miles further to a family by the name of Day, who had -come in from the Eastern States a few weeks before I was driven away. -This family had taken no part with the mob. I found the lady at home, -and received from her a history of my property. She informed me that -O'Niel and Culp, Missouri mobbers, had said that if ever I came to the -place they would kill me; and that one Henderson and others would help -them. - -When on my farm I had sold store goods to a number of the citizens, -who were to pay me for them at Christmas. She said she had heard many -of them say that if I came there, they would pay me just as "Mormons" -should be paid. - -Just at this time O'Niel and Culp came into the house. They demanded -of me my reasons for being there. I told them that I was attending to -my business. They said I had no business there, and if I got away from -there I would be smart. - -I replied that I was white man, that it was time enough to be afraid -when I saw danger, and that I should go when I pleased. - -They told me that they would as soon kill me as a dog, and that there -would be no more notice taken of my death than if a dog were killed. -This I very well understood. - -They then told me that they supposed I had come to get my property. - -I informed them I had; to which they replied that there was no property -for me. - -After repeated threatenings I became convinced that it was in vain -to think of obtaining anything, and started for my horse, which was -hitched at the yard fence about five rods from the door. - -They followed me. O'Niel picked up the end of a hoop pole which Mr. -Day had left there, he having been hooping a barrel. With this pole he -struck me a blow upon the head, which nearly brought me to the ground. -I looked around for a club with which to defend myself, but there was -none in sight. He continued striking me, and would doubtless have -killed me, had it not been for a very thick woolen cap on my head. - -Mrs. Day threw open the door and cried murder. I ran for the house to -get something, if possible, to defend myself with; but before I reached -the door, he struck me repeatedly, and gave me one blow over the eye, -the scar of which I carry to this day. - -As soon as I got into the house I clutched the fire shovel. At that -moment Mrs. Day closed the door, so that I could not get out nor O'Niel -in. He and Culp then passed the window, on which Mrs. Day supposed they -had started for their guns, so I mounted my horse and rode for Far West -as fast as I could. - -My head and face soon commenced swelling. On my way home I washed -myself, and resolved not to inform any one what had happened, as Father -Smith and President Young had both told me not to go. - -I reached home about eleven o'clock at night, and went to bed without -making a light. In the morning I arose, and just as soon as I got out -of bed, I fell upon the floor. My wife was alarmed and screamed. I told -her what had happened; but told her to keep the matter from my family. -Father Smith, however, soon heard of the occurrence, and came to see -me. He hoped, he said, that the lesson would do me good, and that he -was glad that I was not quite killed. - -Had I obeyed the words "do not go, but stay at home," I should not have -fallen into this trouble. May you who read this be wise, and in this -particular, profit by my experience. - - - -LORENZO DOW YOUNG'S NARRATIVE. - -CHAPTER I. - -MY MOTHER'S PROMISE--CHASED BY WOLVES--A REMARKABLE DREAM--THROWN FROM -A HORSE--PROVIDENTIALLY SAVED--RELIGIOUS REVIVAL--PREACHERS TRY IN -VAIN TO CONVERT ME--RIDICULED FOR NOT PLAYING AT CARDS--READ INFIDEL -WORKS--THEIR EFFECT--A VISION. - -I was born October 19th, 1807, in the town of Smyrna, Chenango County, -New York. - -My mother was afflicted many years with consumption. I remember her -as a fervent, praying woman. She used, frequently, to call me to her -bedside and counsel me to be a good man, that the Lord might bless my -future life. On one occasion, she told me that if I would not neglect -to pray to my Heavenly Father, He would send a guardian angel to -protect me in the dangers to which I might be exposed. - -She had so trained me to trust in God, that, even in my early youth, I -seemed capable of grasping, in my faith, the prophetic promise she had -made. It sank deep into my heart, and ever since has been an anchor of -hope in the difficulties and dangers to which I have been exposed. - -This pious, faithful, friend and mother, drooped and died on the 11th -of June, 1814. - -Soon after her death, my father broke up housekeeping, and I was sent -about sixty miles to live with my brother-in-law, John P. Green, near -Cayuga Bridge. - -It was a marshy, malarious country, and I was taken very sick with -fever and ague, with which I suffered severely. In the fall of 1815, -we removed to Tyrone, Schuyler County. In the meantime, my father had -taken up some land on which to make a home, about six miles from where -Mr. Green lived. This country, at that time, was new, and there was -nothing but a dense forest between Mr. Green's house and my father's. -The wolves were very numerous in this forest. At one time, several of -them chased me to Mr. Green's house, and I seemed to barely escape with -my life. - -During the winter of 1815-16, in company with my brothers, Joseph, -Phinehas and Brigham, I worked for my father and assisted him to clear -off some land. - -In the autumn of 1816, when about nine years old, I had a peculiar -dream. I thought I stood in an open, clear space of ground, and saw a -plain, fine road, leading, at an angle of 45 degrees, into the air, as -far as I could see. I heard a noise like a carriage in rapid motion, at -what seemed the upper end of the road. In a moment it came in sight. -It was drawn by a pair of beautiful, white horses. The carriage and -harness appeared brilliant with gold. The horses traveled with the -speed of the wind. It was made manifest to me that the Savior was in -the carriage, and that it was driven by His servant. The carriage -stopped near me, and the Savior inquired where my brother Brigham was. -After informing Him, He further inquired about my other brothers, and -our father. After I had answered His inquiries, He stated that He -wanted us all, but He especially wanted my brother Brigham. The team -then turned right about, and returned on the road it had come. - -I awoke at once, and slept no more that night. I felt frightened, -and supposed we were all going to die. I saw no other solution to -the dream. It was a shadowing of our future which I was then in no -condition to discern. - -In the morning I told my father the dream, and my fears that we were -going to die. He comforted me with the assurance that he did not think -my interpretation was correct. - -In the winter of 1817-18, I went to live with my brother-in-law, James -Little, in the town of Aurelius, Cayuga County, New York. I remained -there about five years, learning the business of a gardener and fruit -raiser. - -In the summer of my twelfth year, I was placed upon a race horse by -Mr. Little, and sent on an errand. The animal was too spirited for a -boy of my age to safely ride. It became frightened and unmanageable. -It turned so rapidly around that I was thrown out of the saddle. As I -fell my bare foot slipped through the iron stirrup, where I hung with -my head just touching the ground. With my left hand, I still grasped -the bridle rein, on that side, firmly. The horse endeavored to kick me, -but, fortunately, did not succeed on account of my being too close to -him. My hold on the bridle rein prevented the animal from running away -and caused him to whirl around almost in a circle. - -In danger we often think with great rapidity. I comprehended my -situation in a moment, and, at first, could see no way of escape from -having my brains dashed out. But, as I hung, I was suddenly impressed -to get hold of the stirrup with my right hand, and make an effort to -raise myself up, so as to get my foot loose from it. By a great effort -I succeeded in drawing myself up, and slipping the stirrup over my -foot. I then let go all hold and fell to the ground. - -The horse went at full speed for home and his stable. I got up and was -not much hurt. - -The promise my mother made me flashed into my mind, and I felt thankful -to the Lord that I had been preserved from serious harm by a kind -providence. - -In the winter of 1819-20, I left Aurelius and went about twenty miles -to Hector, Schuyler County. A Methodist revival occurred in that town, -and religious excitement ran so high that it became fashionable to make -a profession of religion. - -So far as I knew, every young person in the neighborhood but myself -professed to receive "a saving change of heart" before the close of the -revival. - -As was usual during such periods of religious excitement, meetings were -held nightly. In these meetings it was the custom to request those who -were "seeking religion," to come forward to some seat reserved for the -purpose, to be prayed for. - -I was somewhat affected by the intense religious feeling. One evening, -I attended a meeting presided over by Elder Gilmore, the leading -minister. Two or three other preachers were also present. The usual -invitation was given for penitents to come forward to the "anxious -seat." - -Some time was spent in prayer, when all who had come forward, except -myself, professed to have a "change of heart." The meeting was closed, -and Elder Gilmore proposed that those who were willing to do so, should -retire to a private house with me, and continue in prayer till I was -converted. - -As proposed, we retired to a neighboring house, where the praying -continued until two o'clock in the morning. - -Elder Gilmore then asked me if I had not received a "change of heart." - -I replied that I had not realized any "change." - -After so much fruitless labor, they were evidently disposed to give me -up as a reprobate. Elder Gilmore told me that I had sinned away the day -of grace, and my damnation was sure. He asserted that he would never -offer another prayer for me. - -Although religious in my nature, even at that early age, sectarian -religion seemed empty and void. - -The following morning, I left the scene of this religious excitement -in Hector and returned to Cayuga County, about three miles from -Auburn. There I went to work for Mr. Monroe, to learn the trade of a -blacksmith. He carried on considerable business, and employed a number -of young men and apprentices. - -One evening, Mr. Monroe and the workmen gathered around the center -table, in the sitting room, to while away the evening in a game of -cards. Mr. Monroe invited me to participate. - -My father had counseled me never to play a game of cards. "Not," said -he, "that there is any particular harm in playing a game of cards, but -card-playing has a tendency to lead those who follow it into other -vices." - -I determined, at the time, to keep his counsel should it cost me my -situation. Mr. Monroe did not appear disposed to receive any apology -for not accepting his invitation. I arose, took a Bible that was near -me, and read during the evening while the remainder of the company -played cards. - -The most of Mr. Monroe's workmen were inclined to infidelity, and the -course I took that evening, afterwards brought upon me much annoyance -and ridicule. - -Although infidel in principle, Mr. Monroe was kind to those around him, -and manifested that kindness to me as well as others. He placed in -my hands several infidel books. Among them, I recollect the writings -of Voltaire and Thomas Payne. My experience at this time, taught me -that skeptical works cannot be read without leaving their impression -on the mind. A continuation of reading them must, eventually, lead to -confirmed infidelity. - -The teachings of my pious parents had given me considerable faith in -God, and I enjoyed some of His Spirit. It has since been evident to me, -that the reading of those infidel books stirred up an antagonism in me -between the Spirit of truth and the spirit of skepticism. The struggle -between them, in my bosom, continued about a year, and was a source of -great affliction to me. The Lord, through His Spirit, was trying to -save me from error and darkness. - -I would advise all my young friends, and especially those who have had -the testimony of the Spirit of truth, to never, by any act of theirs, -invite the spirit of infidelity into their hearts, lest they fall away -into darkness, and go down to death. - -I remained with Mr. Monroe nearly two years. I injured myself lifting a -log, and it was evident that I could not again work at the blacksmith -business for some time. For this reason I left Mr. Monroe, and went to -visit Mr. J. P. Green, who lived in Watertown, about one hundred miles -from Auburn, in Jefferson County. - -For sometime my health continued poor. One day I lay on a bed to rest -where I could see the family in their ordinary occupations. All at -once I heard the most beautiful music. I soon discovered from whence -it came. Standing side by side, on the foot board of the beadstead on -which I lay, were two beautiful, seraph-like beings, about the size -of children seven or eight years old. They were dressed in white, and -appeared surpassingly pure and heavenly. I felt certain that I was -fully awake, and these juvenile personages were realistic to me. With -their disappearance the music ceased. I turned and asked two of my -sisters, who were in the room, if they had not heard the music. I was -much surprised to learn that they had heard nothing. - - - -CHAPTER II - -MARRIAGE--A VISION OF OTHER WORLDS--MY RELUCTANCE AT RETURNING TO -A MORTAL EXISTENCE--A PROMISE WITH CONDITIONS--I EXHORT OTHERS TO -FAITHFULNESS. - -While at Watertown, I married, and afterwards removed to Mendon, Monroe -County. At this place I had a remarkable dream or vision. I fancied -that I died. In a moment I was out of the body, and fully conscious -that I had made the change. At once, a heavenly messenger, or guide, -was by me. I thought and acted as naturally as I had done in the body, -and all my sensations seemed as complete without as with it. The -personage with me was dressed in the purest white. For a short time I -remained in the room where my body lay. My sister Fanny (who was living -with me when I had this dream) and my wife were weeping bitterly over my -death. I sympathized with them deeply in their sorrow, and desired to -comfort them. I realized that I was under the control of the man who -was by me. I begged of him the privilege of speaking to them, but he -said he could not grant it. My guide, for so I will call him, said "Now -let us go." - -Space seemed annihilated. Apparently we went up, and almost instantly -were in another world. It was of such magnitude that I formed no -conception of its size. It was filled with innumerable hosts of beings, -who seemed as naturally human as those among whom I had lived. With -some I had been acquainted in the world I had just left. My guide -informed me that those I saw had not yet arrived at their final abiding -place. All kinds of people seemed mixed up promiscuously, as they are -in this world. Their surroundings and manner indicated that they were -in a state of expectation, and awaiting some event of considerable -moment to them. - -As we went on from this place, my guide said, "I will now show you the -condition of the damned." Pointing with his hand, he said, "Look!" - -I looked down a distance which appeared incomprehensible to me. I -gazed on a vast region filled with multitudes of beings. I could see -everything with the most minute distinctness. The multitude of people -I saw were miserable in the extreme. "These," said my guide, "are they -who have rejected the means of salvation, that were placed within their -reach, and have brought upon themselves the condemnation you behold." - -The expression of the countenances of these sufferers was clear and -distinct. They indicated extreme remorse, sorrow and dejection. They -appeared conscious that none but themselves were to blame for their -forlorn condition. - -This scene affected me much, and I could not refrain from weeping. - -Again my guide said, "Now let us go." - -In a moment we were at the gate of a beautiful city. A porter opened it -and we passed in. The city was grand and beautiful beyond anything that -I can describe. It was clothed in the purest light, brilliant but not -glaring or unpleasant. - -The people, men and women, in their employments and surroundings, -seemed contented and happy. I knew those I met without being told who -they were. Jesus and the ancient apostles were there. I saw and spoke -with the apostle Paul. - -My guide would not permit me to pause much by the way, but rather -hurried me on through this place to another still higher but connected -with it. It was still more beautiful and glorious than anything I had -before seen. To me its extent and magnificence were incomprehensible. - -My guide pointed to a mansion which excelled everything else in -perfection and beauty. It was clothed with fire and intense light. It -appeared a fountain of light, throwing brilliant scintillations of -glory all around it, and I could conceive of no limit to which these -emanations extended. Said my guide, "That is where God resides." He -permitted me to enter this glorious city but a short distance. Without -speaking, he motioned that we would retrace our steps. - -We were soon in the adjoining city. There I met my mother, and a sister -who died when six or seven years old. These I knew at sight without an -introduction. - -After mingling with the pure and happy beings of this place a short -time, my guide said again, "Let us go." - -We were soon through the gate by which we had entered the city. My -guide then said, "Now we will return." - -I could distinctly see the world from which we had first come. It -appeared to be a vast distance below us. To me, it looked cloudy, -dreary and dark. I was filled with sad disappointment, I might say -horror, at the idea of returning there. I supposed I had come to stay -in that heavenly place, which I had so long desired to see; up to this -time, the thought had not occurred to me that I would be required to -return. - -I plead with my guide to let me remain. He replied that I was permitted -to only visit these heavenly cities, for I had not filled my mission -in yonder world; therefore I must return and take my body. If I was -faithful to the grace of God which would be imparted to me, if I -would bear a faithful testimony to the inhabitants of the earth of a -sacrificed and risen Savior, and His atonement for man, in a little -time I should be permitted to return and remain. - -These words gave me comfort and inspired my bosom with the principle -of faith. To me, these things were real. I felt that a great mission -had been given me, and I accepted it in my heart. The responsibility of -that mission has rested on me from that time until now. - -We returned to my house. There I found my body, and it appeared to me -dressed for burial. It was with great reluctance that I took possession -of it to resume the ordinary avocations of life, and endeavor to fill -the important mission I had received. I awoke and found myself in my -bed. I lay and meditated the remainder of the night on what had been -shown me. - -Call it a dream, or vision, or what I may, what I saw was as real to -every sense of my being as anything I have passed through. The memory -of it is clear and distinct with me to-day, after the lapse of fifty -years with its many changes. - -From that time, although belonging to no church, the Spirit was with -me to testify to the sufferings and atonement of the Savior. As I had -opportunity, I continually exhorted the people, in public and private, -to exercise faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, to repent of their sins and -live a life of righteousness and good works. - - - -CHAPTER III. - -I TAKE TO PREACHING--MAKE MANY CONVERTS--REFUSE TO BAPTIZE -THEM--THEY ARE BAPTIZED BY A CAMPBELLITE PREACHER--URGED TO JOIN THE -CAMPBELLITES--REFUSE, AND THE DEVIL TEMPTS ME--I GRIEVE THE SPIRIT, -BUT REGAIN IT THROUGH FASTING AND PRAYER--HEAR THE GOSPEL--VISIT FROM -ELDER GIFFORD--HE IS THREATENED WITH TAR AND FEATHERS--MY BROTHER AND I -DEFEND HIM. - -In the fall of 1828, I returned to Hector, Schuyler County, New York. -Quite a number of people lived there of the Campbellite faith. 'Squire -Chase, a prominent man in the neighborhood, who had been a preacher of -the sect, said that they were cold in religion and had not held any -meetings for several months. I had been there but a few days, when I -went with him about two miles to a Methodist meeting. This occurred in -the month of November. - -Up to this time I had joined no church, although I had professed -religion, attended meetings, and preached when I had an opportunity. - -On my return, I remarked to Mr. Chase, "Why cannot we have meetings in -our neighborhood as well as to go so far to them?" - -He replied, "We are all dead there; we would have meetings but I do not -feel like preaching. But if you will do the preaching, I will appoint a -meeting." - -He did so. The first two meetings but few attended. The third meeting -the house was crowded. Finally, meetings were held nearly every night -in the week, and were well attended. A reformation started among -the people, and there were quite a number of religious converts. -Campbellite principles had long prevailed in the neighborhood. The -converts desired baptism, as that was a prominent principle in the -Campbellite faith. Mr. Chase urged me to perform the ordinance. I -excused myself by telling him that I had never joined any religious -denomination, and did not feel authorized to administer it. I finally -utterly refused to do so. He then sent forty or fifty miles for Elder -Brown, a regular Campbellite preacher. - -He came and baptized about sixty converts and organized a branch of the -Campbellite church out of the fruits of my labors. He quite exhausted -his persuasive powers to induce me to join the Campbellite church, to -take a circuit and go to preaching. - -I told him I would not preach his doctrines. If I preached at all, I -should preach the whole Bible as I understood it. - -He said I could do so, for he did not think I would preach anything -wrong. - -A spirit worked with me to do all the good I could, but not to join any -religious denomination. It prevailed within me against all temptation -this time. Perhaps the guardian angel, promised by my mother, watched -over my spiritual as well as temporal welfare. - -I think, at the time of this reformation, I had as much of the Spirit -of the Lord with me as I could well enjoy in my ignorance of the gospel -in its purity. I was full of the testimony of the truth as I understood -it. - -This reformation in Hector, was a means of temptation to me. I had -preached and labored with my might to lead the people to the truth, and -Elder Brown had stepped in and reaped the results of my labors. Because -I would not join the Campbellite church and preach for them, I was -entirely thrown aside. The adversary would reason with me thus: "What -is the use of all your preaching? It does not amount to anything to -you. You had better attend to your own business and let such nonsense -alone." - -I listened to these suggestions until I had grieved the Spirit of the -Lord which I had enjoyed. I no longer had the Spirit to pray or to -exhort the people to lives of righteousness. I was in this condition -for several months. - -In all this lethargy and darkness, I knew there was such a thing as joy -in the Spirit of God--that in the testimony of Jesus there was light -and peace. I knew I had accepted a mission to bear this testimony while -I should remain on the earth. - -Knowing these things, I became, in time, alarmed at my condition, I -feared that the Lord had forsaken me. I humbled myself before Him in -fasting and prayer. I promised Him that if He would return His good -Spirit, I would never again reject its suggestions. - -Matters continued thus with me for several weeks. In one of my seasons -of prayer and supplication, I sensibly felt that I was again visited -by the Holy Spirit. I was encouraged to resume my labors in exhorting -the people whenever an opportunity was presented. I went from home on -the Sabbath and held meetings in different places. I was employed in -this way when I first saw the Book of Mormon, and when the gospel was -preached to me. - -This, and other experiences, have convinced me that when we question -the Holy Spirit it is likely to be grieved, and leave us to ourselves. -Then will our darkness be greater than if we had never enjoyed its -influences. Perhaps this incident in my life may suggest wisdom to -others. - -In November, 1829, I removed to a place called Hector Hill. In -February, 1831, my father, my brothers Joseph and Brigham, and Heber C. -Kimball came to my house. They brought with them the Book of Mormon. -They were on their way to visit some Saints in Pennsylvania. Through -fear of being deceived, I was quite cautious in religious matters. I -read and compared the Book of Mormon with the Bible, and fasted and -prayed that I might come to a knowledge of the truth. The Spirit seemed -to say, "This is the way; walk ye in it." This was all the testimony I -could get at the time; it was not altogether satisfactory. - -The following May, Elder Levi Gifford came into the neighborhood, and -desired to preach. My brother, John, belonged to the Methodist church, -and had charge of their meeting house which was in the neighborhood. -I obtained from him permission for Elder Gifford to preach in it. The -appointment was circulated for a meeting the same evening. - -This was on Saturday evening, and the circuit preacher of that district -was to hold a meeting there on Sunday. Elder Midbury, the circuit -preacher, attended the meeting. The house was crowded. As soon as Elder -Gifford had concluded his discourse, Elder Midbury arose to his feet -and said: "Brethren, sisters and friends: I have been a preacher of the -gospel for twenty-two years; I do not know that I have been the means -of converting a sinner, or reclaiming a poor backslider; but this I do -know, that the doctrine the stranger has preached to us to-night is -a deception, that Joe Smith is a false prophet, and that the Book of -Mormon is from hell." - -After talking awhile in this strain, he concluded. I immediately arose -to my feet and asked the privilege of speaking, which was granted. -I said that Elder Midbury, in his remarks, entirely ignored the -possibility of more revelation, and acknowledged that he had been a -preacher of the gospel for twenty-two years, without knowing that he -had been the means of converting a sinner, or of reclaiming a poor -backslider. But still he claimed to know that the doctrine he had just -heard was false, that Joseph Smith was an impostor, and that the Book -of Mormon was from hell. "Now, how is it possible," I asked, "for him -to know these things unless he has received a revelation?" - -When I sat down a strong man, by the name of Thompson, who was well -known in the neighborhood as a beligerent character, stepped up to -Elder Gifford and demanded the proofs of the authenticity of the Book -of Mormon. - -Elder Gifford replied, "I have said all I care about saying to-night." - -Then said Mr. Thompson, "we will take the privilege of clothing you -with a coat of tar and feathers, and riding you out of town on a rail." - -In the meantime, four or five others of like character came to the -front. - -Acting under the impulse of the moment--true to the instincts of my -nature to protect the weak against the strong, I stepped between Elder -Gifford and Mr. Thompson. Looking the latter in the eye, I said, "Mr. -Thompson, you cannot lay your hand on this stranger to harm a hair of -his head, without you do it over my dead body." - -He replied by mere threats of violence, which brought my brother John -to his feet. - -With a voice and manner, that carried with it a power greater than I -had ever seen manifested in him before, and, I might say, since, he -commanded Mr. Thompson and party to take their seats. He continued, -"Gentlemen, if you offer to lay a hand on Mr. Gifford, you shall pass -through my hands, after which I think you will not want any more -to-night." Mr. Thompson and party quieted down and then took their -seats. - -Since then the Elders have passed through so many similar experiences, -that they have ceased to be a novelty. That there should be such a -powerful antagonism of spirits manifesting themselves in muscle, in a -Christian church, indicated a new era in religious influences. - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -CONVERTED--START FOR MISSOURI--CALLED TO PREACH "MORMONISM" WITHOUT -BEING BAPTIZED--JOIN THE CHURCH--VOYAGE TO PITTSBURG--PREACH THE -GOSPEL AND ESTABLISH A BRANCH--EXPERIENCE AS A TRUNKMAKER--MISSION -TO NEW YORK--SPEAK IN TONGUES EFFECTS OF PREACHING COUNTERACTED BY -LIES--SECOND VOYAGE DOWN THE OHIO--PROVIDENTIAL DELAY. - -In the spring of 1831 there was a two-days meeting of the Saints, about -six miles from where I lived, in the State of Pennsylvania. I attended -it, and became fully convinced of the divine origin of the latter-day -work. - -In the summer of 1831, I settled up my business and started for the -latter-day Zion, in the State of Missouri. On my way out of the State -of New York, I visited Elder J. P. Green, in the town of Avon. - -As I arrived there on Saturday, he said, "Brother Lorenzo, I am very -glad you have come. I have an appointment to preach at 10 o'clock, -eight miles from here, but I am very unwell and not able to fill it. I -want you to do it for me." - -I rather ridiculed the idea, saying, "You want me to preach as a Mormon -Elder, when I have not even joined the Church?" - -He still desired me to go, and said, "it will be all right." - -E. M. Green, the son of J. P. Green, accompanied me, with a revelation -on the organization of the Church, which his father directed him to -read to the congregation. - -Arriving at the place appointed, I found the house full, and a Baptist -preacher in the stand. I introduced myself to the minister; he invited -the congregation to sing, and I prayed, and E. M. Green read the -revelation. I arose and commenced to speak. The good Spirit was with -me, and I had much freedom. I talked about one hour and a quarter. At -the close I gave any one the privilege of speaking who wished to. The -Baptist minister arose and bore his testimony, that what they had heard -was true Bible doctrine, and could not be questioned. - -After meeting, several persons gathered around me and wished to be -baptized. Knowing that I had not received authority to administer the -ordinance, I put them off, telling them that when Elder Green came -to fill the next appointment that had been made for him, he would -baptize them. Among those who requested baptism, at that time, were the -brothers Joseph and Chandler Holbrook, and Mary Ann Angell, now the -relict of President Brigham Young. - -On the following morning I told Elder Green that, inasmuch as I had -believed in the gospel for some time, and had preached as a "Mormon" -Elder, I thought it was time that I was baptized. He administered the -ordinance, and ordained me an Elder. I then went on my way rejoicing. - -In due time I reached Olean Point, on the Alleghany river, one of the -streams that form the head waters of the Ohio. Several families had -gathered there with the view of descending the river in boats. Among -them were my brother Phineas and his family. The company built two -boats, and started down the Alleghany river, in the month of November. - -The river was low and falling. It was my lot, with others, nearly every -morning to get into the water and work the boats off the sand bars upon -which we anchored at night. The water was always cold, and at times the -ice was half an inch thick. I had the whooping cough, and this work was -very severe on me. - -We journeyed in this way for three weeks, to Pittsburg, at the head -of the Ohio river. Three days before arriving there my wife was taken -sick, and did not feel that she could travel any farther. - -Brother Phineas and I concluded to stop awhile in Pittsburg. We were -destitute of money, having only fifty cents left between us. Soon after -tying up our boat, a report got noised about that we were a party of -"Mormons," on our way to Zion. Some of the ideas of the Saints in -regard to gathering, although often stated erroneously, had obtained -quite an extensive circulation in the country. Many of the people -came to see us, and at first, stared as though beholding some great -curiosity. My brother Phineas and I hired one room and moved into it. -We retained one boat and the remainder of the company went on in the -other. - -The way we traveled would now be thought a novel and hard way for the -Saints to gather in these days of railroads. Fifty years have made many -changes, The world is progressing. - -Some respectable-looking men inquired if there were any "Mormon" -preachers in the company. We informed them that we were Elders. They -expressed a wish that we would hold a meeting. - -We soon learned that Mr. Wm. Harris, of whom we had rented our room, -had somewhere met one of our Elders, learned something of the gospel, -and had been baptized. Up to that time he had made no open profession -of having joined the Saints. - -There was a large room in the same house we had moved into. This -Brother Harris offered us for holding meetings in. The first evening -quite a goodly number gathered into it, and my brother Phineas and I -talked to them. Before closing, we gave the privilege for any one to -speak who wished to. - -An elderly lady arose and said she had been seeking for the truth -many years, and that she had read the Bible through from Genesis to -Revelations fourteen times, with a prayerful heart, that she might come -to a knowledge of the truth. She testified that what she had just heard -was the first gospel discourse she had ever heard in her life. Almost -in the words of the eunuch to Phillip, she said: "Here is water, what -hinders me from being baptized?" - -The house stood on the bank of the Alleghany river. The night was dark, -and we thought it dangerous to try to baptize her. - -She called to our minds the case of the jailor, who was baptized in the -self-same hour in which he believed. - -We obtained a lantern and went to the bank of the river, the people -following us. We found the bank steep and the water somewhat deep; but -my brother, Phineas held on to me while I baptized the woman. - -We continued to hold meetings and baptize until over thirty persons had -united with the Church. - -We had authority to preach, baptize and confirm, but we had no -knowledge of the organization of the Church, and knew not how to -organize a branch. In the following winter, of 1831-32, Elder Sidney -Rigdon passed through Pittsburg, and gave us instructions concerning -the organization of the Church. We then organized a branch, and -continued our meetings. - -After events have passed, we often see in them a providence leading -to important results. We left our homes in the State of New York for -Missouri, the only objective point in which we felt any interest. -A seeming chance of sickness induced us to stop for a season in -Pittsburg. There we found a people ready to receive the truth. We -preached the gospel, and built up a branch of the Church. We were -evidently led there for the accomplishment of this important work. - -As will be seen, we subsequently went to Kirtland, instead of going on -west. But before going to Kirtland, there was yet another place where -we were to preach the gospel. - -As before stated, on our arrival in Pittsburg our finances were low. -Brother Phineas soon obtained labor. I was not so successful, I walked -the streets of the town day after day, in search of a job, willing to -accept of anything I could possibly do. Finally I met a man who gave me -some encouragement. Said he, "Are you a mechanic?" - -I felt constrained to answer "yes," although I could not really lay -much claim to the profession. - -"Well, said he, I want twelve dozen steamboat trunks made." - -I replied, "I am your man, but I am traveling. I have stopped here on -account of sickness in my family, and have no tools with me, and no -place to work." He assured me that he had shop, tools and everything -necessary to work with. We went at once to his shop. - -I really did not know what a steamboat trunk was. I told him that I -was from the Eastern States, where probably they worked different to -what they did in that country, and I should feel much obliged if he -would lay out a trunk for me, that I might make no mistake. He picked -up a wide board, laid it on a bench, and with square and compass soon -laid out a trunk. "There," said he, "that is the way I do it; but if -it don't suit you, do it as you have a mind to," and he walked out of -the shop. Food and comforts for my family were at stake. I knelt down -and asked the Lord to enable me to do the work in an acceptable manner, -and I arose and went to work with a light heart. I got the bodies of -several trunks together that day. Towards evening my employer came -in, examined my work carefully, and said, "That is good enough. If -you will do them all as well as that, it will do." I put together the -twelve dozen trunks, covered and finished them off to my employer's -satisfaction, and he paid me the money. - -For that kindly providence I felt thankful. From that time I found -labor and soon made my family quite comfortable. - -In the spring of 1832, it was thought best that I should go on a -mission to the State of New York. I spent the summer in preaching the -gospel. I had joy in my labors, being instrumental in bringing many -into the Church. - -I visited the town of Hector, where, by my preaching, as before stated, -a Campbellite church had been organized. I preached in the same house -that I had occupied on the previous occasion. Soon after I commenced to -talk, such a spirit of darkness and opposition prevailed in the house, -that for the first and only time in my life, I was entirely bound. -I stood speechless. The congregation looked at me as if wondering -what could be the matter. A sensation such as I had never felt before -came over me. My tongue seemed numb or paralyzed. In a short time I -commenced to speak in an unknown tongue. I probably spoke about fifteen -minutes. Soon after ceasing to talk, the interpretation came clear and -distinct to my mind. I at once gave it to the congregation. - -I had no further difficulty. I talked about an hour. My old friend, -Squire Chase, arose and testified that what he had heard was the truth, -and that the power of God had been made manifest. He and several others -shed tears. Their hearts were softened by the influence of the good -Spirit. - -I had some prior engagements to meet at a considerable distance from -Hector. These would keep me away about two weeks. I regretted the -necessity of going away, and left an appointment for another meeting -on my return. I indulged in the hope of establishing a branch of the -Church there. - -While I was absent, the Elder Brown, who had organized a Campbellite -Church from converts made by my preaching, heard that I was preaching -"Mormonism." He came there, held meetings and visited from house to -house. He repeated to the people all the extravagant stories and -falsehoods about the Prophet Joseph and the Book of Mormon, which were -so extensively circulated in those early times. When I returned, I -found the minds of the people filled with prejudice and bitterness. The -Spirit manifested to me that more preaching to them would be in vain, -and I went away sorrowing. I have not heard since that any of that -people have ever joined the Church. - -I went to Avon, Genesee County, to see my father, John Young. He -desired to go west and see the Prophet. His wife, my stepmother, -preferred to remain with her children. - -He had previously sold out his property in the town of Mendon for -several hundred dollars, and had used it to supply the wants of -the Elders. He had served as a soldier during three campaigns of -the revolutionary war. About this time, he received a pension from -the government. This furnished him the means of accompanying me to -Pittsburg. On arriving there, my brother Phineas and I bought a family -boat, in which we went twenty-five miles down the Ohio River. My wife -was again so sick that we felt compelled to stop at Beardstown. - -The people came to see us, and soon learned that we were "Mormons." -They expressed a wish that we would preach to them. The following day -being Sunday, we consented to do so if they would furnish a house. Mr. -Isaac Hill, since Bishop for several years of the 2nd Ward of Salt Lake -City, was then a citizen of that place. Through his kindly offices the -school house was opened for us. - -After the first meeting, the people desired more. In a few days we -baptized five persons, among them Mr. Hill and Peter Shirts. The latter -is well known to many of the people of Utah. - -In a short time, my brother Phineas went to Kirtland with our father. -The Saints desired that I should remain at Beardstown, and I concluded -to spend the winter there. Some of my friends, thinking that I might -get work easier at West Union, five miles from Beardstown, I removed -then. There, although my way at first seemed hedged up, I succeeded -in making my family comfortable through the winter. Again we had been -providentially directed to where there were a few ready to receive the -truth. - - - -CHAPTER V. - -REMOVAL TO KIRTLAND--WORK UPON THE TEMPLE--A -LESSON--SICKNESS--PRONOUNCED INCURABLE BY DOCTORS--HEALED IN ANSWER -TO PRAYER--CURED OF LAMENESS--REMOVAL TO MISSOURI--COMMENCEMENT OF -HOSTILITIES--SURROUNDED BY A MOB--FACE DEATH--RESCUED. - -In March, 1833, I removed to Kirtland. The Kirtland Temple committee -was appointed June 6th, 1833. About that time, I took with my team -Brothers Hyrum and Joseph Smith, Reynolds Cahoon and my brother -Brigham, to look at a stone quarry, and see if the rock was suitable -for the walls of the temple. It was decided that it would do, and a -part of a load was put on the wagon. We all returned to town, and the -rock was unloaded on the temple ground. As near as I recollect, this -was the first rock hauled for that building. - -From that time I worked with the brethren, as occasion required, until -the temple was completed. On the 17th of February, 1834, those holding -the Priesthood were called together to organize a High Council. I was -one of the number. On that occasion I committed a great error. That -it may be a lesson for others, is my reason for relating it here. The -Prophet requested me to take a seat with other brethren who had been -selected for this Council. - -Instead of doing as requested, I arose and plead my inability to -fill so responsible a position, manifesting, I think, considerable -earnestness in the matter. The Prophet then said that he really desired -that I should take the place. - -Still excusing myself, he appointed another to fill it. I think this -was the reason the Prophet never again called me to fill any important -position in the Priesthood during his life. - -I have since learned to go where I am called, and not set up my -judgment against that of those who are called to lead in this kingdom. - -When the temple was enclosed, in a meeting of the brethren, called to -consult about its completion, the Prophet desired that a hard finish -be put on its outside walls. None of the masons who had worked on the -building knew how to do it. Looking around on the brethren, his eyes -rested upon me; he said, "Brother Lorenzo. I want you to take hold and -get this finish on the walls. Will you do it?" - -"Yes;" I replied; "I will try." The following day, with horse and buggy -I went to Cleveland, twenty-two miles, determined, if possible, to -find a man who understood the business of putting a hard finish on the -walls. I had been there but a short time, inquiring after such a man, -when I met a young man who said he understood the business, had just -completed a job, and wanted another. I employed him at once, put him -and his tools into the buggy, and returned to Kirtland. - -We soon had the materials and fixtures on hand to make the mortar. In a -short time the finish was being put upon the walls. - -I made a suitable tool and, before the mortar was dry, I marked off the -walls into blocks in imitation of regular stone work. When the finish -was on I commenced penciling. - -It was then the last of November, and the weather daily grew colder. A -Brother Stillman assisted me a day or two, but said that he could not -stand the cold, and quit the work. - -I continued, day after day, determined, if possible, to complete the -job. When I got badly chilled I went into my house, warmed myself and -returned again to the work. - -I completed the task in the fore part of December, but was sick the -last two days. I had caught a bad cold, had a very severe cough, and, -in a few days was confined to my bed. - -My disease was pronounced to be the quick consumption. I sank rapidly -for six or seven weeks. For two weeks I was unable to talk. Dr. -Williams, one of the brethren, came to see me, and, considering my case -a bad one, came the next day and brought with him Dr. Seely, an old -practicing physician, and another doctor whose name I have forgotten. -They passed me through an examination. Dr. Seely asserted that I had -not as much lungs left as would fill a tea saucer. He appeared a -somewhat rough, irreligious man. Probably, with what he considered a -good-natured fling at our belief in miracles, he said to my father, as -he left the house: - -"Mr. Young, unless the Lord makes your son a new pair of lungs, there -is no hope for him!" - -At this time I was so low and nervous that I could scarcely bear any -noise in the room. The next morning after the visit of the doctors, my -father came to the door of the room to see how I was. I recollect his -gazing earnestly at me with tears in his eyes. As I afterwards learned, -he went from there to the Prophet Joseph, and said to him: "My son -Lorenzo is dying; can there not be something done for him?" - -The Prophet studied a little while, and replied, "Yes! Of necessity, I -must go away to fill an appointment, which I cannot put off. But you go -and get my brother Hyrum, and, with him, get together twelve or fifteen -good faithful brethren; go to the house of Brother Lorenzo, and all -join in prayer. One be mouth and the others repeat after him in unison. -After prayer, divide into quorums of three. Let the first quorum who -administer, anoint Brother Young with oil; then lay hands on him, one -being mouth and the other two repeating in unison after him. When all -the quorums have, in succession, laid their hands on Brother Young and -prayed for him, begin again with the first quorum, by anointing with -oil as before, continuing the administration in this way until you -receive a testimony that he will be restored." - -My father came with the brethren, and these instructions were strictly -followed. The administrations were continued until it came the turn of -the first quorum the third time. Brother Hyrum Smith led. The Spirit -rested mightily upon him. He was full of blessing and prophecy. Among -other things, he said that I should live to go with the Saints into the -bosom of the Rocky Mountains, to build up a place there, and that my -cellar should overflow with wine and fatness. - -At that time, I had not heard about the Saints going to the Rocky -Mountains; possibly Brother Smith had. After he had finished he -seemed surprised at some things he had said, and wondered at -the manifestations of the Spirit. I coughed no more after that -administration, and rapidly recovered. - -I had been pronounced by the best physicians in the country past all -human aid, and I am a living witness of the power of God manifested in -my behalf through the administration of the Elders. - -I continued to live in Kirtland, labored for the support of my family -and went on missions until September, 1837. At that time there was -considerable persecution, and many Saints left for Missouri. In company -with Brother Isaac Decker and family, I started for that place. - -On account of sickness in my family, I laid by at Dublin, Indiana. I -remained there until January, 1838. - -I went to Cincinnati. While absent, my brother Brigham, and Brothers -Joseph and Samuel Smith, with their families, came along on their way -to Missouri. They were accompanied by Brother Daniel Holman and Brother -Miles. I returned to Dublin, and, in February, we continued our journey -together. - -On the way, in jumping from a wagon, I fell and split my knee pan on a -sharp stone. The injury was both painful and dangerous. - -Riding over rough roads in a loaded wagon was very painful to me. At -Terre Haute, Indiana, my leg was examined by a surgeon. He said even if -I got well, my leg would always be stiff. However, my faith was that I -should again have the use of it. It was still over four hundred miles -to our destination. I suffered much, but got the use of my leg the -following summer. I attribute this result to the blessing of the Lord -through the administration of the Elders. - -On our way, we crossed the Mississippi river at Quincy, Illinois, on -the ice. We were the last to cross in that way that season. When near -the west side, on account of the weakness of the ice, we took the -horses from the wagons and laid down planks to run the latter to the -shore. - -In March, Brother Isaac Decker and I arrived in Davis County, Missouri. -I purchased a quarter section of land and went to work to make me a -home. Brother Decker rented a farm. The remainder of the company went -on to Far West, twenty-two miles farther. - -We labored diligently at our business during the summer, usually having -meetings on the Sabbath. Matters remained quiet until election day, -August 6th, 1838, when the Missourians determined that the "Mormons" -should not vote. On the other hand, the brethren asserted their rights, -and a fight took place at Gallatin, as related in Church history. I -did not feel like attending election, and did not go. This was the -beginning of our troubles in Davis County. - -I lived eighteen miles from Adam Ondi-Ahman. About this time, I left -my family on my place and went there and stood guard some two weeks. -Brother Decker accompanied me. After completing our term of military -service, Brother Decker and I started for home. We had but one horse, -and we alternately rode and walked. As we passed through the town of -Gallatin, about eight miles from home, it was my turn to walk, and -Brother Decker was ahead of me on the horse. There was a company of -Missourians stationed about twenty rods from the road, near a whisky -saloon. As I was passing nearly opposite them, a party of men stepped -in front of me and the leader ordered me to stop. He was armed with a -sword. There were twenty-two of the party, mostly armed with rifles. - -Nothing was said to Brother Decker, although he halted and sat on his -horse a short distance off and watched the proceedings. - -The captain of the party asked me where I had been, where I was going, -and if I was a "Mormon," with many other questions which I answered -truthfully. - -After answering one of his questions, with a profane epithet he called -me a liar. After this, I kept my mouth closed and answered no more of -his questions. He was about half drunk, as were probably some of his -men. He became much irritated at my silence, and used very profane and -abusive language. Said he: "You have probably been robbing and burning -in this section, and ought to be killed. Anyhow, I will make you open -your mouth." He then ordered his men to form in a half circle a little -distance from me, evidently to concentrate their fire. He then ordered -them to "Make ready! Aim!" - -Every rifle was drawn on me. I prayed in my heart, and felt -considerable assurance that they would not be permitted to kill me. My -life trembled in the balance awaiting the leader's order to fire, or -recover arms. The latter order came. He then said excitedly: "Now will -you talk?" But I remained silent. - -This performance was repeated. He became filled with wrath, and -commanded his men, the third time, "Make ready! Aim!" It looked surely -as though my time had come. At this moment, a man in military garb, and -armed with a sword, came running from the camp near the grocery. When -near enough to to be heard, he cried out, "Hold on!" - -The men dropped their pieces, and there was respite for me again. As he -approached he demanded, "What are you doing?" - -The officer who had been abusing me, replied with a profane epithet, "I -am going to kill this Mormon!" - -The other officer ordered him to take his men to the camp. - -As he did not move readily, his superior drew his sword, stepped in -front of him, and declared with an oath, if he did not move at once he -would take his head from his shoulders. His tone and manner indicated -that he meant business, and the captain moved off with his men at once. - -The officer who released me, declared that the other was drunk and did -not know what he was doing. He asked me many questions similar to what -the other had done, but in a gentlemanly manner, and I answered them -frankly and truly. His heart was softened towards me. He bade me go on -my way, and added, "Mr. Young if you are ever in trouble in this war, -and can do so, send for me, and you shall not be hurt, unless it is -over my dead body." I made a memorandum of his name, military title, -etc., but regret to say that in my many moves since have lost it. - -Again was the prophetic promise of my mother fulfilled, and my life -lengthened out for some wise purpose. Brother Decker and I went on -home. He immediately removed to Far West, Caldwell County. - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -WARNED TO LEAVE THE COUNTRY OR RENOUNCE "MORMONISM"--WIFE AND CHILDREN -THREATENED--A BOY'S PLUCK--FORCED TO FLEE FOR OUR LIVES--PROPERTY -CONFISCATED--BATTLE OF CROOKED RIVER--PROVIDENTIALLY SAVED--FAR WEST -BESIEGED--ESCAPE TO IOWA--PURSUED--PROVIDENTIAL SNOW STORM. - -In a day or two after my return home, Mr. Richard Welding, of whom I -had bought my farm, came to me, accompanied by three or four others. He -gave me warning to leave the country at once. - -I asked him why I must leave, saying: "Have I not bought my land, and -paid you for it? Have I not attended to my own business?" - -He replied: "Mr. Young, we do not want you to leave. You are a good -neighbor and citizen, and if you will only be man enough to renounce -Joe Smith and your religion, we want you to remain with us, and I will -protect you in your rights. The Mormons must all leave the country, and -if you do not renounce them, you must go too." - -I paid no attention to this warning. - -Three or four days after this occurrence, four men rode up in front of -my house, when I happened to be away, called Sister Young to the door, -and again gave warning that we had better leave. - -By her side stood our little boy, Joseph W. One of the men, using an -oath, ordered him to go into the house or he would blow his brains out. -The boy stepped back, without his mother noticing what he was doing, -took my rifle, which was standing in the room, and, before he had -attracted her attention, was leveling it on the threatener. She quietly -told him not to fire, as they would certainly be killed if he did. - -He obeyed, but manifested considerable beligerency for one of his age. - -About five days after this warning, early in the morning, I looked up -the road towards Gallatin, and saw a man on horseback coming towards my -house at full speed. As he rode up he inquired: "Is your name Young?" - -I answered that it was. - -He continued: "I have rode from Gallatin to inform you that, in two or -three hours, there will be a company of forty men here, who assert that -if they find you here, they will fasten you and your family in your -house and burn it down. For God's sake, if you value your own life and -the lives of your wife and children, do not be here an hour from now. I -have come to give you this warning as a friend. Should it be found out -that I have done so, I might lose my own life!" - -I thanked him for his kindness, and he rode off rapidly towards -Gallatin. I told Sister Young to prepare to leave at once, then -attached my team to a light spring wagon, put a bed, a few cooking -utensils, a trunk of clothing, and some food for the day into it. I got -my wife, my four children, William, Harriet, Joseph and John into the -wagon, fastened up the house and started for Far West. - -I expected to return and get my goods. The next day I obtained some -teams and started for my goods. I found the road strongly guarded, and -the Missourians threatened to kill me if I went on. I never obtained -goods, cows nor anything that I had left on my place. - -This left my family very destitute, in common with others of the Saints -who had been treated in like manner. - -I had previously driven a fine yoke of oxen and a new milch cow to Far -West, thinking I might possibly want to remove there; but Clark's army -drove my oxen into camp and butchered them for beef. I was promised pay -for them, but, of course, never received anything but the promise. - -This was in October, 1838. I remained in Far West doing whatever was -necessary for the protection of the Saints. I was on guard much of the -time. - -Major Seymour Brunson directed Brother A. P. Rockwood, and myself to -take our horses and go out two miles north of Far West and patrol the -country every night. If we saw a man, or company of men coming towards -Far West, we were ordered to hail them and demand the countersign. If -necessary, to make this demand the second time, when, if not given, we -were to fire on them. When we arrived on the ground where we were to -perform our duties, Brother Rockwood and I separated, taking different -directions. It was a moonlight night. I was on the edge of a prairie -with my eye along the road, when I discovered a company of mounted men -coming over a swell of the prairie. I retired into the timber and took -a station behind the trunk of a large tree, under the shadow of its -branches, and twenty or thirty yards from the road. As the company came -opposite to me, I demanded the countersign twice, as I had been ordered -to do. As they paid no attention to me, I made ready to fire, intending -to shoot the leader, when a strong and sudden impression came over me -to hail again. I did so, and ordered them to halt. This time the leader -recognized my voice, and turning towards me, asked: "Is that you, -Brother Lorenzo?" I also recognized the man as Brother Lyman Wight, -and, as I answered in the affirmative, rode up to his side. We were -glad to meet each other, and I was very thankful that I had not obeyed -orders. He was on his way from Diamond to Far West, with a company of -men to assist the Saints there. - -Soon after this occurrence, I returned to Far West. I told Sister Young -that I hoped to get one good night's sleep. For three weeks I had not -had my clothes off to lay down, and I felt much worn. - -Perhaps I had slept two hours, when I was awakened by the bass drum -sounding an alarm on the public square. I was soon out to see what was -the matter. There were five men on the square, of whom I inquired the -cause of the alarm. They informed me that two of the brethren had been -taken prisoners by the mob on Crooked River, tried by a court martial -that day, and condemned to be shot the coming morning at eight o'clock. -A company of men was wanted to go and rescue them. - -Preparations were soon made, and in a short time, about 40 mounted men, -under the command of David W. Patten, were ready to start. We kept -the road to a ford on Crooked River, twenty miles distant, where we -expected to find the mob. - -Just as the day was breaking we dismounted, about a mile from the ford, -tied our horses, and left Brother Isaac Decker to watch them. - -We marched down the road some distance, when we heard the crack of -a rifle. Brother Obanion, who was one step in advance of me fell. I -assisted brother John P. Green, who was the captain of the platoon I -belonged to, to carry him to the side of the road. We asked the Lord to -preserve his life, laid him down, ran on and took our places again. - -The man who shot Brother Obanion was a picket guard of the mob, who was -secreted in ambush by the roadside. Captain Patten was ahead of the -company. - -As we neared the river the firing was somewhat lively. Captain Patten -turned to the left of the road, with a part of the command; Captain -Green and others turned to the right. - -We were ordered to charge, which we did, to the bank of the river, when -the enemy broke and fled. - -I snapped my gun twice at a man in a white blanket coat. While engaged -in repriming my gun, he got out of range. - -A tall, powerful, Missourian sprang from under the bank of the river, -and, with a heavy sword in hand, rushed towards one of the brethren, -crying out, "Run, you devils, or die!" - -The man he was making for was also armed with a sword, but was small -and poorly calculated to withstand the heavy blows of the Missourian. -He, however, succeeded in defend-himself until I ran to his aid, and -leveled my gun within two feet of his enemy, but it missed fire. - -The Missourian turned on me. With nothing but the muzzle end of my -rifle to parry his rapid blows, my situation was perilous. The man -whom I had relieved, for some reason, did not come to the rescue. I -succeeded in parrying the blows of my enemy until he backed me to -the bank of the river. I could back no farther without going off the -perpendicular bank, eight or ten feet above the water. In a moment I -realized that my chances were very desperate. At this juncture the -Missourian raised his sword, apparently throwing all his strength and -energy into the act, as if intending to crush me with one desperate -blow. - -As his arm extended I saw a hand pass down the back of his head and -between his shoulders. There was no other person visible, and I have -always believed that I saw the hand of the angel of the Lord interposed -for my deliverance. The arm of my enemy was paralyzed, and I had time -to extricate myself from the perilous situation I was in. - -As soon as I had time to think, I felt that the inspiration of my -mother's promise had been again verified. The appearance of the hand, -to me, was real. I do not see how I could have been saved in the way I -was, without a providential interference. - -As soon as I was out of danger, my attention was drawn to brother David -W. Patten, who lay on the ground a short distance from me, mortally -wounded. We hitched a pair of horses to a wagon, put brother Patten and -six other wounded men into it, and started for Far West. - -A few miles from the battle ground we met the Prophet Joseph, with a -carriage and a company of horsemen. The wounded were taken to their -homes, and such care given them as circumstances would allow. - -Soon after our return to Far West, General Clark's army arrived before -that city. In the evening after Joseph and Hyrum Smith and others had -been taken prisoners, Hyrum Smith had the privilege of coming into Far -West to see his family. From the spirit of General Clark and his army, -he believed that, if they succeeded in taking the brethren who were -in the Crooked River battle, they would be tried by a court martial -and shot. He and Brother Brigham, and myself met on the public square. -After counseling over the matter, it was decided that I, and others in -the same situation, should start that night into the wilderness north, -for the Des Moines River, in Iowa Territory. My brother, Phineas, being -a good woodsman, was selected to pilot us. - -The Saints in Far West had been so plundered by their enemies, that -they had but little surplus to eat or wear. - -I had on a very thin pair of pants. My wife took a sheet from the bed, -and, with the assistance of some of the neighbors, hastily made me a -pair of drawers. These I afterwards gave to my brother Phineas, as he -seemed to suffer more with the cold than I did. Our bedding was as -scanty as our clothing. - -We left Far West that night, and took no food with us. We arrived about -sunrise in the morning, at Adam-Ondi-Ahman, twenty-two miles from Far -West. We needed some breakfast, and stopped in a clump of hazel brush, -and sent one of the party to the house of Brother Gardiner Snow, to -tell him our situation. He said he had not much to eat, but would do -the best he could. He brought us a very good supply of stewed Missouri -pumpkin and milk. Our keen appetites made this seem a very good -breakfast. - -There we obtained fifty pounds of chopped corn. With this meagre -supply of food we continued on our journey. From the first, it was -evident that we must be very saving of our food supply. We rationed -on eight ounces of this meal, per man, each day. It was mixed with -water, without any salt, baked in a cake before the fire, and carefully -divided out. - -The second day, as night was approaching, we struck the edge of a -prairie, which was about four miles across. As our horses were weary, -we stopped a short time to rest, when one Irvine Hodge overtook us. He -informed us that General Clark, having learned of our departure, had -sent a troop of sixty cavalrymen in pursuit; that they were only a few -miles behind, and on our trail. Their orders were to bring us dead or -alive. We had thought of camping on the spot, but concluded to cross -the prairie at once. This we accomplished, and camped in the timber. In -the night, snow commenced falling. It appeared to come down in sheets -instead of flakes. In the morning it was about a foot and a half deep. -Some of the company, at first, regretted this, but others saw and felt -that the hand of the Lord was in it. My brother, Phineas, at once -declared that it was the means of our deliverance. We started on and -the wind began to blow. Our tracks were completely covered soon after -they were made. - -We afterwards learned that our pursuers camped on the opposite side of -the prairie from us, where we had rested. In the morning they tried to -find our trail, but finding it impossible to do so, gave up pursuit. - -Thus we were saved from our enemies by a friendly interposition of the -elements in our behalf. - -We were fifteen days on our journey from Far West to the Des Moines -River. The last three days we were without food. After the snow fell, -our horses had to subsist on what they could find above it. - -The brush had soon made my thin pants unavailable for covering my legs -in the neighborhood of the knees. The fragments were tied up with small -hickory withes. When we arrived near a house, on the Des Moines, I -remained in the woods while one of my companions went to the house and -obtained a pair of pants, that I might be presentable. - -On this trip it seemed as though both men and animals had a wonderful -power of enduring cold, hunger and fatigue. I am constrained, after -more than forty years have passed away, to acknowledge a special -providence in our deliverance. - -I have drawn on my memory for the facts of this narrative, and think -that they are correct; but there may be some errors in dates, and in -the succession of events. - - - -AN INSTANCE OF DIVINE INTERPOSITION. - -BY ELDER WILLIAM BUDGE. - -VISIT TO SCOTLAND--MEET OLD FRIENDS--RETURN TO LIVERPOOL--ABOUT TO GO -BY STEAMER TO BRISTOL--A VOICE WARNS ME NOT TO GO--TURN BACK--SHORT OF -MONEY--MEANS PROVIDENTIALLY PROVIDED--JOURNEY TO PORTSMOUTH--SEQUEL TO -THE WARNING--THE STEAMER WRECKED. - -I had been laboring in the Southampton Conference, England, as a -missionary for about two years, when I obtained permission to visit my -relatives in Scotland. It was in the latter part of the summer of 1853. - -Accompanied by an Elder named Armstrong, who was going to Liverpool, I -embarked at Portsmouth, on the steamship _Duke of Cornwall_, bound for -that port, on the morning of the 8th of August. - -Shortly after starting, we passed the British fleet, lying off -Spithead, preparing for a grand review, to take place on the following -Thursday, which Queen Victoria was expected to attend. The scene -was both novel and interesting, as we passed near the assembled and -decorated ships. - -Passing the Isle of Wight, of which we had a good view, we called at -Plymouth, Falmouth, and Penzance, before reaching Liverpool, passing -also the celebrated Eddystone Lighthouse. - -We reached Liverpool at two p. m., on the 10th, and I sailed for -Glasgow within two hours afterwards. On board the Scotch steamer, I was -pleased to find an old acquaintance, named George Turnbull, who was at -that time a clerk in the Church office at Liverpool, and on his way, -like myself, to visit his home and friends. - -Brother Turnbull and I heard the gospel about the same time, in the -same city, (Glasgow) and became members of the same branch of the -Church; he being baptized first. This young man was a scholar, and -possessed of much natural ability, and for some time, was a good Saint, -but he would not run the race; he eventually fell into transgression, -denied the faith, and was lost. - -There were also on board the vessel, Elder Fullmer, pastor of the -Liverpool Conference, and wife, and Elder John O. Angus, President of -the Shropshire Conference. I was well acquainted with the latter; he -was a faithful missionary, and a quiet, humble, and inoffensive man. He -labored for a long time in the St. George Temple, and died some time -ago. - -Such company was very agreeable, but the night was somewhat stormy, and -we did not reach Glasgow until two p. m. next day. - -During this trip, I visited my relatives in Glasgow, Lanark, and -elsewhere, and also the Saints in a district of the conference where -I had formerly labored. I felt truly grateful to the Lord for all His -goodness unto me, in preserving me while struggling hard in several new -fields of labor to which I had been allotted, since I first left home -and beg an my labors as a missionary. - -On the first day of September, taking leave of my friends, I embarked -on a steam vessel for Liverpool. Elder John O. Angus was also a -passenger, and I, therefore, had good company during a very stormy -passage. Arriving at Liverpool, we called at the Church office, Wilton -Street, and lodged at the house of Elder A. F. Macdonald, president of -the conference. - -I intended to go by sea from Liverpool to Bristol, and by land to -Salisbury, on my way back to Portsmouth, as I had not means enough to -go through by railroad conveyance. I had explained this to Brother -Angus, and on the morning after our arrival in Liverpool, I bade him -good by, and walked down to the docks, carrying my carpet sack and a -number of books, which I had brought with me from home. This was on the -third day of September, 1853. - -A number of people were waiting to go on board the same steam vessel I -intended to take. The steamer at the time was taking in freight at the -opposite side of the dock, and would call for us, so we were informed, -in a short time. - -While standing looking at the vessel, a voice, loud and distinct, said: -"Do not go on board." I was startled, and looked around, but there was -no one near. Although I turned hastily, I did not really expect to see -any one who might have spoken. It was, I felt, a revelation; I was -impressed with the divine force, and I lifted my satchel preparatory -to leaving, but suddenly I thought of my want of means, and began to -wonder whether I had not been deceived by my imagination. I put down -my satchel again, just as the ship was nearing that part of the dock -where the passengers were waiting. My condition tempted me. I was in -doubt for a moment. I began to reason; but faith triumphed. I felt sure -that it was a warning, and, lifting my baggage, left the dock for the -Lime Street Station, as the people who had been waiting passed into the -steamer. - -Once decided, there was no further trouble, and I began to consider how -I could reach Portsmouth. When I entered the station, I had concluded -to take the first third-class train to Birmingham. At that time, I had -no acquaintances there, and wished to hurry on, trusting that the way -would be opened up as my necessities required; such having been the -case many times before. The Lord had prepared the way in times past, -and I had faith that He would help me then sufficiently. - -I was one of those young and very inexperienced Elders, sent into the -missionary field literally without purse or scrip. Elder George B. -Wallace, at that time one of the presidency of the Church in Europe, -sent me with several others into Cumberland County, in the North of -England, where there were no Saints until we were instrumental in the -hands of the Lord in bringing some to a knowledge of the truth. - -It was a hard country, and we had a rough experience. In less than -three months, three Elders out of five returned home; but Elder Thomas -Wallace, now of Weber County, and I remained until the Lord called us -somewhere else. - -I have been in many new fields of labor since, without money and -without friends until the Lord raised them up, but never among a people -so ignorant, and unimpressionable as the people we could obtain access -to in the North of England. In comparison, my prospects, as I walked -into the Lime Street Station, were not at all discouraging, but as I -entered, there stood Brother Angus, who was waiting for a train to take -him to Shrewsbury. - -He was surprised to see me, and I was a little abashed, as I felt -somewhat delicate about giving him an explanation. Although satisfied -myself, I had some misgivings about satisfying him. I told him, -however, what had happened, and, to my relief, he said, putting his -hand on my shoulder, "You have done just right, and you will see the -hand of God in this." - -A third-class train, I learned, would not leave until next morning, so -I lodged with Brother Turnbull, who had returned to Liverpool. - -The next day I went to Birmingham, and there learned that a cheap -excursion train would leave for Bristol at five p. m. Bristol--going -by land--was not directly on my way, but the fare being low, and -going from there to Warminster and Salisbury, I was likely to reach -Portsmouth sooner than any other way. - -In the cars, I made the acquaintance of a lady and gentleman also going -to Bristol, to visit some relatives they had in that town. After an -interesting conversation they invited me to take lunch with them, which -was very acceptable, and on our arrival at Bristol, they pressed me to -accompany them to their friend's house, where I remained all night, -being warmly received and well treated. - -I had not quite a dollar in my possession, and I acknowledge the hand -of the Lord in thus opening up the way for me. - -On reaching Warminster next day at six p. m., I had only twelve cents -left, and a heavy carpet sack, which I took to a carrier who made -occasional trips with freight to Salisbury, and I started at once to -walk to the latter place, distant twenty-two miles. - -It was evening and the weather pleasant, and the distance nothing -unusual for a missionary, but I made a mistake by starting out too -fast, perspired, got tired, and was obliged to take lodging at a small -way-side inn, which cost me eight cents. I slept without supper and -resumed my journey without breakfast the next morning, but thanking the -Lord for good health and spirits. - -On reaching Salisbury, where I was a perfect stranger, I walked into -the town with the intention of inquiring for Latter-day Saints, a few -of whom I understood lived there. My first inquiry was of a little -boy, who quickly answered "Yes, my mother is one," and at once offered -to conduct me to his home, which we soon reached, and to which I was -warmly welcomed. - -On passing through the streets, I saw, posted upon the walls, -announcements of an excursion trip to Southampton and Portsmouth, -fare two shillings and six pence, or sixty-two cents in our money. -Reflecting upon the means of obtaining such a sum without being obliged -to write and wait for it, we reached the house of my guide's mother. - -From the boy's statement that his mother was a "Mormon," I got the -impression that his father, if he had one, was not, which I found to -be correct. His father was not very friendly, but his mother was a -very earnest Saint, and a very thoughtful and kind one, as while I sat -taking some refreshments which she had hastily prepared, she brought -and gave me a piece of money, the exact amount necessary to procure my -ticket to Portsmouth. I again thanked the Lord, and explained to my -kind sister what her gift would enable me to do. The boy had in the -meantime, by her instructions, brought my carpet sack, and I was ready -to continue my journey. - -I reached Portsmouth on the 7th day of September, and while there -on the 9th, I read in the newspaper of the total wreck of the steam -vessel, on which I was about to sail from Liverpool, when I was warned -by the Lord not to go on board the ship. - - - -MY LAST MISSION TO THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. - -BY WM. W. CLUFF. - -CHAPTER I. - -ELDERS CALLED HOME FROM THE SANDWICH ISLANDS--NATIVE ELDER LEFT TO -PRESIDE--GIBSON'S ARRIVAL IN SALT LAKE--JOINS THE CHURCH--ASKS FOR A -MISSION TO THE SANDWICH ISLANDS--HIS DEEP-LAID SCHEME--LEADING ASTRAY -THE HAWAIIAN SAINTS--FIVE ELDERS SENT TO INVESTIGATE--ARRIVAL AT THE -SANDWICH ISLANDS--ATTEMPT TO GO ASHORE IN A BOAT--CAPSIZED IN THE -SURF--ELDER LORENZO SNOW LOST--AFTER A LONG SEARCH, FOUND UNDER THE -BOAT--EFFORTS TO RESUSCITATE HIM--RESTORED TO LIFE ONE HOUR AFTER BEING -DROWNED. - -In the summer and autumn of 1857, a United States army was marching -towards Utah, evidently with hostile intentions towards its people. It -was thought wisdom, by the authorities of the Church, to concentrate -the strength of the Saints for any emergency, by calling home the -Elders that were on foreign missions. - -When the last of the Elders from Utah left the Sandwich Islands, on -the 1st of May, 1858, the care of the Saints on each of the islands -was entrusted to a native Elder. Kailihune was appointed to preside -over the gathering place on Lanai. He was among the first fruits of the -labors of the Elders, and for a long time had been very efficient and -faithful. - -During our difficulties with the government Walter M. Gibson, an -adventurer, came to Utah. His ostensible object was to induce President -Young, and the general Church authorities, to remove our people _en -masse_, to the East India Islands. He painted, in glowing colors, -the splendid facilities and opportunities those islands offered for -immigration and colonization, by an enterprising and industrious people -like the Latter-day Saints. - -In his ignorance, he supposed that the object of the founder and -leaders of the Church was to found a powerful and independent -nation. The object of these schemes was, evidently, his own personal -aggrandizement. - -It had, no doubt, been a favorite project of his, for years, to found -a government somewhere on the islands of the Pacific Ocean. Failing -in his scheme for the removal of the Church, some other plan must be -devised for the accomplishment of his cherished purpose. - -He professed to become a convert to our faith, and was baptized into -the Church. He then requested to be sent on a mission to the Polynesian -Islands. He desired a roving commission from the Presidency of the -Church, authorizing him to travel and preach, on any or all of the -islands, in the Pacific Ocean. - -Before leaving Salt Lake City, Mr. Gibson made it a specialty to -converse with the Elders who had lately returned from the Sandwich -Islands. He sought to be well informed on the general condition of the -islands, the customs, traditions, and general character of the natives, -and, especially did he seek to be well informed as to the numbers, -organization, location, and general condition of the native Saints. His -object, in this, developed afterwards. - -When he left Utah he went directly to the Sandwich Islands. He soon -found some of the Saints, and represented to them, that he had been -sent by President Young, not only to take charge of the mission on -those islands, but to preside over all the churches that might be -raised up on any of the Pacific islands, and, in that capacity, that he -was equal to, and entirely independent of President Young. - -The native Saints had been left about two years to themselves. They -were naturally simple and credulous, and it was easy to impose upon -them. - -As soon as Mr. Gibson acquired some knowledge of the native language, -he commenced traveling among the branches of the Church, and grafted -on to the gospel, many of the old traditions and superstitions of the -Hawaiians. He reorganized the Church, or, more properly speaking, -reconstructed it in accordance with his own notions, throughout the -islands. - -He was one of those characters, of whom the apostle Peter warned -the Saints in his day, "and through covetousness shall they with -feigned words make merchandise of you." He ordained twelve apostles, -and charged them one hundred and fifty dollars each for initiating -them into the office, and charged High Priests, Seventies, etc, -proportionately, according to the presumed importance of the offices. - -By this and other impositions, he succeeded in raising sufficient means -for the purchase of one half of the island of Lanai. Some years before -the Elders had leased the same tract of land, of Halelea, a native -chief, for a temporary gathering place for the Saints. - -Mr. Gibson represented to the Saints that he was securing the land for -them, but that it would have to be deeded to him for them. - -For the accomplishment of his purpose, concentration and organization -were necessary. He continued to gather the Saints to Lanai. There he -organized all the males, old and young, into companions, and daily -drilled them in the art of war. He informed them that, as soon as they -were properly disciplined, it was his intention to build or purchase a -vessel, equip it, and sail for one of the South Sea Islands. He would -seek a favorable opportunity, conquer the natives, leave some of his -disciplined men in charge of the conquered territory, and fill up his -depleted ranks with raw recruits. - -In this way, he designed to conquer one island after another, until he -organized a large fleet, and subjugated all the Polynesian Islands. -Thus he hoped to realize his wildest dreams by organizing, as he -expressed it, "_One great grand empire_," that would be able to take -its place among the leading nations of the earth. - -His every act from the time of his arrival in Utah, had been designed -for his own aggrandizement. He had learned nothing of the spirit and -power of the gospel. The Lord is establishing His kingdom, and he -was fighting against it. If he has not already done so, he will yet -realize the truth of the saying of the Savior, in his teachings, when, -on his earthly mission, he likened the Kingdom of God to a stone, and -said, "And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken: but on -whomsoever it may fall, it will grind him to powder." - -Notwithstanding the Saints had been gradually led astray by Mr. Gibson, -they felt that his teachings and practices were not the same as those -of the Elders who had labored among them before his coming. - -Fearing they might be deceived, some eight of the native Elders wrote -to brethren in Utah who had labored for many years among them. They -stated some of the facts concerning Mr. Gibson's course, and asked for -advice. This communication was translated and submitted to President -Young. - -The First Presidency decided that Apostles E. T. Benson and Lorenzo -Snow should visit the islands, and that Elders Joseph. F. Smith, Alma -L. Smith, and myself, who had previously been on missions to the -islands and understood the native language, should accompany them. - -We arrived at Honolulu, the capital of the islands, about the 27th -of March, 1864. On the 29th we sailed for Lahaina, on the schooner, -_Nettie Merrill_, Captain Fisher, for the island of Maui, a distance of -about ninety miles from Honolulu. On the morning of the 31st of March, -we came to anchor about one mile from the mouth of the little harbor of -Lahaina. - -Apostles Ezra T. Benson, Lorenzo Snow, Brother Alma L. Smith, and -myself, got into the small boat to go ashore. Brother Joseph F. Smith, -as he afterwards stated, had some misgivings about going in that boat, -but the manifestation was not sufficiently strong to indicate any -general accident. He preferred to remain on board the vessel, until the -boat returned. - -The boat started for the shore. It contained some barrels and boxes, -the captain, a white man, two or three native passengers, and the -boat's crew, who were also natives. - -The entrance to the harbor is a very narrow passage between coral -reefs, and when the sea is rough it is very dangerous, on account of -the breakers. Where the vessel lay the sea was not rough, but only -presented the appearance of heavy swells rolling to the shore. - -As we approached the reef it was evident to me, that the surf was -running higher than we anticipated. I called the captain's attention to -the fact. We were running quartering across the waves, and I suggested -that we change our course so as to run at right angles with them. He -replied, that he did not think there was any danger, and our course was -not changed. We went but little farther, when a heavy swell struck the -boat and carried us before it about fifty yards. When the swell passed -it left us in a trough between two huge waves. - -It was too late to retrieve our error, and we must run our chances. -When the second swell struck the boat, it raised the stern so high that -the steersman's oar was out of the water, and he lost control of the -boat. It rode on the swell a short distance, and swung around just as -the wave began to break up. We were almost instantly capsized, into the -dashing, foaming sea. - -I felt no concern for myself about drowning, for while on my former -mission I had learned to swim and sport in the surf of those shores. - -The last I remembered of Brother Snow, as the boat was going over I saw -him seize the upper edge of it with both hands. Fearing that the upper -edge of the boat, or the barrels, might hit and injure me as the boat -was going over, I plunged head foremost into the water. After swimming -a short distance, I came to the surface without being strangled or -injured. - -The boat was bottom upwards, and barrels, hats, and umbrellas were -floating in every direction. I swam to the boat and as there was -nothing to cling to on the bottom, I reached under and seized the edge -of it. - -About the same time, brother Benson came up near me, and readily got -hold of the boat. - -The natives soon appeared, and swam about quite unconcerned for their -own safety. Brother Alma L. Smith came up on the opposite side of the -boat from brother Benson and myself. He was considerably strangled, but -succeeded in securing a hold on the boat. - -A short time afterwards the captain was discovered, about fifty yards -from us. Two of his sailors swam to his assistance, and, one on each -side, succeeded in keeping him on the surface, although life was -apparently extinct. - -Nothing yet had been seen of Brother Snow, although the natives had -been swimming and diving in every direction in search of him. We were -only about one fourth of a mile from the shore. The people, as soon as -they discovered our circumstances, manned a life boat and hurried to -the rescue. - -We were taken into the boat, when the crew wanted to row for the shore, -and pick up the captain on the way. We told them that one of our -friends was yet missing, and we did not want to leave, as long as there -was any possibility of a chance to render him assistance. We discovered -that a second boat had left the shore, and could reach the captain as -soon as the one we were in. Seeing this, the crew of the boat we were -in, consented to remain and assist us. - -The captain was taken ashore, and, by working over him for some time, -was brought to life. - -The life of Captain Fisher would not, probably, have been much -endangered, except for a sack of four or five hundred dollars in silver -which he held in his hand. This he clung to with great tenacity. When -the boat capsized the weight of it took him at once to the bottom. The -natives dove and brought him up, still clinging to the sack. When his -vitality was restored, the first thing he inquired about was the money; -intimating to the natives, with peculiar emphasis, that it would not -have been healthy for them to have lost it. - -Brother Snow had not yet been discovered, and the anxiety was intense. -The natives were, evidently, doing all in their power. - -Finally, one of them, in edging himself around the capsized boat, must -have felt Brother Snow with his feet and pulled him, at least partly, -from under it, as the first I saw of Brother Snow was his hair floating -upon the water as the native was dragging him through the water around -one end of the capsized boat. As soon as we got him into our boat, we -told the boatmen to pull for the shore with all possible speed. His -body was stiff, and life was evidently extinct. - -Brother Alma L. Smith and myself were sitting side by side. We laid -Brother Snow across our laps, and, on the way to shore, we quietly -administered to him and asked the Lord to spare his life, that he might -return to his family and home. - -On reaching the shore, we carried him a little way, to some large -empty barrels that were lying on the sandy beach. We laid him, face -downwards, on one of these, and rolled him back and forth until we -succeeded in getting the water that he had swallowed out of him. - -During this time, a number of persons came down from the town; among -them was Mr. E. P. Adams, a merchant. All were willing to do what they -could. We washed Brother Snow's face with camphor, furnished by Mr. -Adams. We did not only what was customary in such cases, but also what -the spirit seemed to whisper to us. - -After working over him for some time, without any indications of -returning life, the bystanders said that nothing more could be done -for him. But we did not feel like giving him up, and still prayed and -worked over him, with an assurance that the Lord would hear and answer -our prayers. - -Finally we were impressed to place our mouth over his and make an -effort to inflate his lungs, alternately blowing in and drawing out the -air, imitating, as far as possible, the natural process of breathing. -This we persevered in until we succeeded in inflating his lungs. After -a little, there were very faint indications of returning vitality. A -slight wink of the eye, which, until then, had been open and deathlike, -and a very faint rattle in the throat, were the first symptoms of -returning life. These grew more and more distinct, until consciousness -was fully restored. - -When this result was reached, it must have been fully an hour after the -capsizing of the boat. A Portuguese man, living in Lahaina, who, from -the first, rendered us much assistance, invited us to take Brother Snow -to his house. There being no Saints in the place, we gladly accepted -his kind offer. - -Every possible attention was given to Brother Snow's comfort. - -Persons in danger and excitement, often see things a little -differently. The following is Apostle Snow's account of the capsizing -of the boat: - -"As we were moving along within some half a mile from the point where -we expected to land, my attention was suddenly arrested by Captain -Fisher calling to the oarsmen, in a voice which denoted some alarm, -'Hurry up! hurry up!' I quickly discovered the cause of alarm. - -"A short distance behind us, I saw an immense surf, thirty or forty -feet high rushing towards us swifter than a race horse. We had scarcely -a moment for reflection before the huge mass was upon us. In an instant -our boat, with its contents, as though it were only a feather, was -hurled into the briny water, and we were under this rolling, seething, -mountain wave. - -"This was certainly unexpected. It took me by surprise. I think, -however, that I soon comprehended the situation: that we were in the -midst of the turbulent waters, a quarter of a mile from the shore, -without much probability of receiving human aid. - -"I felt confident, however, that there would be some way of escape; -that the Lord would provide the means, for it was not possible that -my life and mission were thus to terminate. This reliance on the Lord -banished fear, and inspired me with hope up to the last moment of -consciousness. - -"Having been somewhat subject to fainting spells, I believe that after -a few moments in the water, I must have fainted, as I did not suffer -the pain common in the experience of drowning persons. I had been in -the water only a few moments, until I lost consciousness. - -"The first I knew afterwards, I was on shore receiving the kind and -tender attentions of my brethren. The first recollection I have of -returning consciousness, was seeing a very small light, the smallest -maginable. This soon disappeared, and I was again in total darkness. -Again it appeared, much larger than before, then sank away and left me, -as before, in forgetfulness. Thus it continued to come and go, until, -finally, I recognized, as I thought, persons whispering, and soon after -I asked in a feeble whisper, 'What is the matter?' - -"I immediately recognized the voice of Elder Cluff, as he replied, 'You -have been drowned; the boat upset in the surf.' Quick as lightning, -the scene of our disaster flashed upon my mind. I immediately asked, -'Are you brethren all safe?' The emotion that was awakened in my bosom -by the answer of Elder Cluff, will remain as long as life continues: -'Brother Snow, we are all safe.' - -"I rapidly recovered, and very soon was able to walk and accompany the -brethren to our lodgings." - -As soon as Brother Snow was out of danger, it occurred to me that I had -better return to the vessel. - -As I reached the deck, by the rope ladder over its side, I saw, at a -glance, that Brother Smith was under great anxiety of mind. - -We were both under an intensity of feeling, which men usually -experience only a few times in their lives. Brother Smith had been -informed by a native that the captain and an elderly white man were -drowned. The latter, he supposed to be Brother Benson, hence his great -anxiety. - -My own nervous system was strung up to an extreme tension by the -events of the past two hours. When I told Brother Smith that all were -safe, the sudden revulsion of feeling almost overcame him. We rejoiced -together that through a merciful Providence, and the faith that had -been bestowed upon us, we were all alive. - - - -CHAPTER II. - -JOURNEY TO LANAI--MEET MR. GIBSON--REVERENCE OF NATIVES FOR HIM--HIS -SPEECH AND ASSUMPTION--ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH'S REPLY--ELDER SNOW'S -PROPHECY--MR. GIBSON CUT OFF THE CHURCH--ELDER SNOW'S PROPHECY -FULFILLED--ADVISED TO SELECT A NEW GATHERING PLACE--A VISION--SUITABLE -PLACE POINTED OUT. - -ON the 2nd of April, Brother Snow had so far recovered his strength, -that it was thought best to pursue our journey. We hired some natives -to take us in an open boat across the channel, sixteen miles, to Lanai. -We arrived at the landing place, three miles from the village, just at -dark. We sent a messenger to Mr. Gibson, with the request that he would -send down some saddle horses for us to ride up in the morning. - -Early the following morning, April 3rd, the horses were ready for us. -An hour's ride over a rough, rocky road brought us to the settlement. -Our reception by Mr. Gibson, and most of the native Saints, was cool -and very formal. Many improvements had been made since our last visit, -that were praiseworthy, and reflected great credit on Mr. Gibson. - -After breakfast, Apostles Benson and Snow engaged in conversation with -Mr. Gibson on the affairs of the mission. - -That day and the following, were principally spent in laboring with -Mr. Gibson and the native Elders, to get them, if possible, to see the -condition they were in. During this time, Brothers Joseph F. Smith, -Alma L. Smith and myself, took a ride around the valley accompanied by -Mr. Gibson's daughter, as our guide. About one-half of a mile from Mr. -Gibson's residence, was a large rock, the top several feet above the -ground. Mr. Gibson had a chamber cut into this rock, in which he had -deposited a Book of Mormon, and other things, and called it the corner -stone of a great temple, which would be erected there. A frame work of -poles had been constructed, in a circular form around this rock, and -this was covered with brush. - -Mr. Gibson, by appealing to the pagan superstitions of the natives, -made them believe that this spot was sacred, and if any person touched -it, he would be struck dead. - -So much faith had the daughter of Mr. Gibson in the teachings of her -father, that she related, apparently in good faith, the circumstance of -a hen flying upon the boothe, and immediately falling down dead. - -Notwithstanding the protest of Miss Gibson, that it was very dangerous -to do so, we went inside of the brush structure, and examined the rock -and came out unharmed. - -We were further informed that Mr. Gibson had succeeded in surrounding -his own person and residence with such a halo of sacredness in the -minds of the natives, that they always entered his house on their hands -and knees. - -This was repeated on other occasions. It was the old customary way, -in which the natives had been in the habit of paying respect to their -kings, and the custom had been revived by Mr. Gibson, in order to -increase his personal prestige. - -We had previously learned that the Saints would assemble in conference -on the 6th of April. At ten o'clock, a. m., they had assembled in the -meeting house. We all started to go in, when Mr. Gibson made some -excuse for returning to his house. We went and took our seats on the -stand. The house was well filled. In a few minutes Mr. Gibson made his -appearance. As soon as he entered the door, the entire congregation -instantly arose to their feet, and remained standing until he was -seated on the stand. The execution of this act of reverence evinced -long and careful training. - -Mr. Gibson had, doubtless, delayed his entrance, to make a fitting -opportunity for this exhibition. He entirely ignored the presence of -the Apostles, and, after the people were seated, arose and gave out the -opening hymn. This act gave evidence, at once, that he had no proper -idea of the organization and authority of the Priesthood. Seeing this, -President Benson called on me to pray. - -Without giving any time for consultation, as soon as the second hymn -was sung, Mr. Gibson arose to his feet and commenced to address the -congregation, in substance as follows: "My dear red-skinned brethren, -sisters and friends, I presume you are all wondering, and anxious to -know why these strangers have come so suddenly among us, without giving -us any notice of their coming. I will assure you of one thing, my -red-skinned friends, when I find out, I will be sure to let you know, -for I am your father, and will protect you in your rights. - -"These strangers may say they are your friends, but let me remind -you how, when they lived here, years ago, they lived upon your very -scanty substance. Did they make any such improvements as you see I have -made? Did I not come here and find you without a father, poor, and -discouraged? Did I not gather you together here, and make all these -improvements that you to-day enjoy? - -"Now, you, my red-skinned friends, must decide who your friend and -father is; whether it is these strangers, or I, who have done so much -for you." - -When he took his seat, President Benson requested Brother Joseph F. -Smith to talk, rather intimating that it was desirable to speak on -general principles, and that he need not feel bound to notice all that -Mr. Gibson had said. - -It seemed impossible for any man to speak with greater power and -demonstration of the Spirit. He referred the Saints to the labors of -Brother George Q. Cannon, and the first Elders who brought them the -gospel. - -He reminded them of facts with which the older Saints were well -acquainted--the great disadvantage the Elders labored under, and the -privations they suffered in first preaching the gospel on the islands. -How they slept in their then miserable huts, and lived as they lived; -how they traveled on foot, in storms, and in bad weather, from village -to village, and from house to house, exposing health and life; how they -went destitute of clothing, and what they had been in the habit of -considering the necessaries of life, to bring them the blessings of the -gospel, without money and without price. - -He asked by what right Mr. Gibson called himself the father of the -people, and the Elders who faithfully labored to establish them in the -gospel strangers. - -The spirit and power that accompanied Brother Smith's remarks -astonished the Saints and opened their eyes. They began to see how -they had been imposed upon. Every word he spoke found a response in -their hearts, as was plainly manifest by their eager looks and animated -countenances. - -There was another meeting in the afternoon, in which Apostles Benson -and Snow addressed the Saints. Their remarks were interpreted by Elder -Joseph F. Smith. - -On the 7th, there was a meeting in the forenoon. A Priesthood meeting -was appointed for the evening, and the conference adjourned _sine die_. - -The meeting of the Priesthood in the evening was well attended, as it -was understood that Mr. Gibson's course would be investigated. The -complaints that were made by the native Elders, in the communication -that led to our present mission, were read, and Mr. Gibson was called -on to make answer to the charges. - -In addition to nearly a repetition of his harangue at the meeting on -the day previous, his reply consisted of a bombastic display of some -letters of appointment, and recommendations from President Young, to -which he attached large seals, bedecked with a variety of colored -ribbons, to give them an air of importance, and official significance, -in the eyes of the unsophisticated natives. - -These papers he held up before the people, and, pointing to them said, -with great emphasis, "Here is my authority, which I received direct -from President Brigham Young. I don't hold myself accountable to these -men!" meaning the Apostles and those who came with them. - -Had there been no other proof of the wrong course of Mr. Gibson, that -remark was sufficient to satisfy the brethren what their plain duty -was, and they acted promptly in the matter. - -Apostle E. T. Benson followed Mr. Gibson. He reviewed Mr. Gibson's past -course, and showed that, in making merchandise of the offices of the -Priesthood, introducing the former pagan superstitions of the people, -for the purpose of obtaining power, and his idea of establishing a -temporal and independent kingdom on the Pacific isles, were all in -antagonism to the plan laid down in the gospel for the redemption of -man. The spirit manifested by Mr. Gibson proved that he was ignorant -of the powers of the Priesthood, or that he ignored them for purely -selfish motives. What they had seen and heard since their arrival, -proved that the complaints made by the native Elders, in their letters -to Utah, were correct, as far as they went, but the half had not been -told. - -Brother Benson's remarks were interpreted, after which, it was motioned -that Mr. Gibson's course be disapproved. When this was put to a vote, -all but one of the native Elders voted against the motion. This showed -that Mr. Gibson still retained a strong hold on the minds of the Saints. - -Notwithstanding this show of strong opposition, Brother Snow arose, and -in his remarks prophesied that Mr. Gibson would see the time that not -one of the Saints would remain with him. - -Brother Joseph F. Smith remarked, that, among the scores of Elders who -had labored on the islands, none had been so utterly wanting in the -spirit and power of the gospel as to charge the Saints anything for -conferring on them the blessings of the Priesthood, until Walter M. -Gibson came, and had the presumption to claim that he had a right to -ordain apostles and high priests, for a price--for money. - -The Apostles informed Mr. Gibson and the Saints that, when they left -the islands for home, Elder Joseph F. Smith would be left in charge -of the mission. That all those who wished to be considered in good -standing in the Church should leave Lanai and return to their homes on -the other islands, where the branches would be reorganized and set in -order by the brethren who would be left for that purpose. - -The next day we returned to Lahaina, where we held a council and cut -Mr. Gibson off from the Church. We returned to Honolulu, and, about -eight days after, Apostles Snow and Benson took passage on the bark -_Onward_, for San Francisco. - -Brother Snow's prophecy was literally fulfilled. The Saints all left -Mr. Gibson and returned to their former homes, as they had been -counseled to do. The last one to leave him was Kailihune, the Elder who -had been left to preside over the place of gathering on Lanai. - -He finally rejoined the Church. All the plans of Mr. Gibson were -completely frustrated. He is a prominent example of the nothingness of -man, when he attempts to battle against the kingdom of God. - -When the Elders were called home, in 1858, there had not been time -to do much in gathering the Saints. As Mr. Gibson had succeeded in -obtaining a personal title to the land leased for that purpose, on -the island of Lanai, brothers Benson and Snow advised the Elders who -remained, to notice in their travels what appeared to them the best -places for this purpose, that, when the time came for it, a good -selection might be made. - -On the island of Oahu, and near the sea shore, lived a white man by the -name of Doharty. He did not belong to the Church, but was friendly to -the Saints, and the Elders frequently shared his hospitality. Between -his house and the sea beach was a piece of ground, where grew a very -dense thicket of a large shrub of a peculiar growth. Through this were -paths made by the people and their domestic animals. Into this thicket -the Elders when there were in the habit of daily retiring to pray. -One day when I was walking along one of these paths, I saw President -Young approach me. Said he "This is the place to gather the native -Saints to." He seemed to fully comprehend the surroundings, and in that -easy, familiar way, so characteristic of him, indicated the advantages -afforded for a settlement. No matter what my bodily condition might -have been at that time, the apparent meeting was in the open air and -the broad light of day. It was as real to me as any fact of my life. -I saw the facilities of the place as he represented them, and ever -afterwards, that appeared to me the best place on the islands for the -gathering of the Saints. - -We remained on the islands about six months before other Elders arrived -from Utah, and we were released to return home. When we arrived in -San Francisco, we met Elders F. A. Hammond, and George Nebeker, on -their way to the Sandwich Islands. They had instructions to visit, and -carefully examine all the islands, and make the best possible location -that could be made available, to establish a place for the gathering of -the Saints. - -I was afterwards informed, that they faithfully carried out their -instructions, and at last decided that the place to which I have -referred on the island of Oahu, was the best for the purpose. It was -purchased, and many of the Saints are now gathered there. - -They have an extensive sugar plantation, where labor is provided for -them, and every possible facility is afforded for their advancement. - - - -A PROPHECY FULFILLED. - -AN INCIDENT OF MISSIONARY EXPERIENCE. - -BY B. F. JOHNSON. - -CALLED ON A MISSION TO THE SANDWICH ISLANDS--JOURNEY BY THE -SOUTHERN ROUTE--A PROPHECY--FEAR AFTER UTTERING IT--RESIDENCE -IN HONOLULU--POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS CONFLICT--THE KINGDOM IN -JEOPARDY--DISSATISFACTION AMONG THE PEOPLE--LETTER TO THE KING -FAVORABLY CONSIDERED--A DREAM--A PRINCE SENT BY THE KING TO ASK COUNSEL -OF LATTER-DAY SAINT ELDERS--ADVICE ACCEPTED, AND THE KINGDOM SAVED--THE -DREAM AND PROPHECY FULFILED TOGETHER. - -With eight other Elders I was called by the General October Conference -of 1852, on a mission to the Sandwich Islands. We went by what was then -known as the Southern route to California, in order to sail from San -Francisco. - -In passing through the southern settlements of Utah, we were everywhere -treated with kindness and respect. We were often invited to preach -where we stopped for the night, or to spend the Sabbath. We were in -company with many other Elders who were called to go on missions to -China, Australia, Hindostan, Ceylon, and other places. - -We all, alike, took part in the meetings, and shared the hospitality of -the Saints. At Parowan we had an unusually good time, in a meeting of -the Saints. The Spirit of the Lord rested greatly upon both hearers and -speakers. - -I was the last Elder called upon to speak, and only a few minutes were -left for me to occupy. Being full of the good feeling and spirit of the -meeting, I commenced, not only to bear my testimony to the truth, but -to prophesy of the future of some of the sons of Zion who were then -going forth as her ministers. - -I predicted that, through faithfulness, the wisdom of heaven would -increase with us; that while the wicked became weaker, the Elders of -Israel would grow wiser; that the nations of the earth would begin to -look towards Zion for counselors and statesmen, and that, if the Elders -now going forth to the ends of the earth were true to their calling, -they would not all fill their missions until some of them would be -called upon to give counsel to some of the rulers of the lands to which -they were sent. - -After closing my prophecy and remarks, and I had time to ponder on what -I had said, I began to doubt the possibility of my predictions being -fulfilled, and began to be troubled in mind. - -For a time I could not divest myself of the feeling, that my prediction -was ill-timed and not by the spirit of the gospel. I would sometimes -query if the brethren did not regard me as a false prophet, or, at -least, as an enthusiast. - -When we arrived on the Sandwich Islands, we found the work of the -Lord progressing. The Elders who had been laboring there were greatly -rejoiced to see us. - -After a general mission conference, most of the brethren left Honolulu -for their fields of labor on the different islands. I was left at this -capital city, in charge of the foreign interests of the mission, to -preside over a small branch of Saints, which had been gathered from -the foreign residents on the islands, and to preach to the people as -I might find opportunity. I also assisted Elders Lewis and Cannon, in -raising funds for publishing the Book of Mormon in the native language. - -Owing to the conflicting interests of political and religious parties -in the Hawaiian kingdom, it was in a weak condition. The various -missionary interests had nearly changed into political ones. Dr. Judd, -one of the missionaries sent out by the American Board of Foreign -Missions, had long been the king's prime minister. Another missionary, -by the name of Armstrong, was Minister of Public Instruction, and other -Americans filled the offices of Minister of Foreign Relations, Chief -Justice, Attorney General, etc. - -This missionary-political power began to cause great jealousy, -especially in the case of Dr. Judd. Through his political advantages he -had acquired much wealth, and, apparently by its use, raised himself up -to be a power behind the throne, greater than the throne itself. - -King Kamehameha III., like George the III., of England, had not reached -a high standard of virtue, or political economy. It was said that, for -money borrowed of Dr. Judd, he had given a mortgage on the royal palace. - -As he had no children of his own he had adopted as next in succession, -two sons of his sister, who were princes of the realm. About this -time two projects were deeply agitating the public mind. One was the -annexation of the islands to the United States, the other, a British -protectorate over them. Neither of these projects suited the interests -of the young princes, or pleased the majority of the people. - -There appeared to be but one thing upon which nearly all the -natives could agree, that was opposition to Dr. Judd as the king's -prime minister. He was, of course, sustained by some of his fellow -missionaries, but appeared to be detested by the majority of those -around him. Petition after petition was sent to the king, asking for, -and even demanding, his removal. The court house and other large halls -were crowded with indignation meetings, to protest against his being -retained in office. - -It seemed, at times, as though the people would break out in tumult and -insurrection, yet the king made no move to give them satisfaction, and, -for many days, no answer was given to their petitions. - -All this time I had been a careful observer, and had attended their -meetings. I had previously written a lengthy letter to the king, -explaining the gospel as now revealed and the object of our mission to -the islands. - -This letter he had caused to be published in the government journal, -both in the English and Hawaiian languages. Such was the impression -the reading of it made on his mind, that he sent, through the Minister -of Foreign Relations, to say that he would give us an audience at his -earliest convenience. Up to the time of which I am writing, he had not -found the convenient opportunity. - -In the midst of this political commotion, I, one night, dreamed that -I stood upon an eminence near a large mountain. I saw below me upon -the bank of a small, but rapid stream, a large and rudely constructed -frame building, apparently designed for machinery. It was not yet fully -enclosed. - -As I looked, I saw a dense smoke arise from the building, and heard the -cry of fire from a large number of people. - -It seemed that the wind blew strong from the mountain towards the -building. The people came up on the opposite side of the building, -to put out the fire, and they were blinded by the smoke which blew -in their faces. I thought how foolish they were, to thus stay on the -opposite side from the wind, to be blinded with the smoke. - -Looking, I saw a bucket with a rope attached on a flume through which -the water ran. I quickly took it up, drew it full of water, looked for -the center of the fire, dashed it in, and, all at once, the flame was -extinguished. - -I thought a multitude of people came crowding into the building, -wondering by whom the fire had been extinguished. Although I was with -them, they appeared to comprehend nothing of my agency in the matter. -I thought they were almost wild with joy, that the building, although -somewhat charred and damaged, had been saved. They calculated that the -damage the building had sustained was about fifty thousand dollars. - -I awoke in the morning, strangely impressed with the dream. I related -it to Brother Nathan Tanner, who was then with me. I told him I thought -we should see its interpretation. - -That morning, Brother Tanner called on one of the native Saints, who -was living with Halalea, one of the highest native chiefs. He was -a special friend of, and a counselor to, the king, and the man who -carried him my letter. - -He told Brother Tanner that the king had appointed him to come with -Prince Rehoreho, to meet us that night at our rooms, lay before us the -king's great political trouble, and get our counsel. - -It came plainly to me, then, that therein would be the fulfillment -of my dream. About ten o'clock the same evening, they called on us. -They said the king was greatly exercised in his mind over the troubled -condition of his government, and that he was not decided as to what was -best to do. - -He said that he could not trust to the counsel of his ministers, nor to -the advice of the ministers of other nations then at his court, for all -had some point to gain. Dr. Judd, in his past troubles, had been his -adviser, and, in times of need, had supplied him with money. - -It pained him, then, to turn out of office one who had so long been his -friend, and, upon this subject, he wished us to give him our wisest -counsel. - -While Halalea and the prince were delivering their message, I was -continually praying in my heart that the Lord would give us wisdom to -say such things as would do honor to His cause, for I felt very small -for such an important occasion. - -After they delivered the king's message in full, I arose and told -them that we were not sent to meddle with governments, nor to teach -political science, but to preach the gospel of Christ as now revealed. -But, inasmuch as the king was our friend, and desired counsel of us, we -would give him such as the Lord would put in our hearts. - -I told them the Bible said, that "when the wicked rule the people -mourn;" that if Dr. Judd was really a good man and a true friend to -the king, as the king had believed him to be, he would not now allow -the king to be in such great trouble on his account, but, like a true -friend, would resign his office for the sake of peace between the king -and his subjects. - -The fact that he was disposed to hold on to his office, at the -expense of peace to the king's realm, showed, conclusively, that he -was influenced by other motives than the peace and welfare of the -kingdom. "We feel," said I, "that the present great political trouble -and mourning is owing to Dr. Judd not being a good man, but wickedly -holding a grasp upon the government office against the wishes of the -people, for which there is no necessity, as the king has many true -subjects of more than equal ability, any one of whom he could appoint -as Dr. Judd's successor." - -When I ceased speaking, the king's messengers clasped my hands and -said: "The things you have told us we had not thought of, and they are -true. The king will be glad when we tell him what you have said, for -we can see it plainly, now. We will assure you that, at ten o'clock -to-morrow, you will hear the king's herald proclaiming through the -streets of the city that Dr. Judd is removed from office." - -They left us with the warmest feelings of gratitude and friendship. - -The next morning at ten o'clock, the heralds were heard proclaiming the -dismissal of Dr. Judd. The news created wonder and astonishment among -the people, and they hurried together with public demonstrations of -joy. They greatly marveled and queried by what agency, or through whose -influence this long delayed, though most desirable object had been -attained. - -As I had dreamed, so I saw the people greatly rejoicing, and, although -I was daily among them, they had no thought that a Latter-day Saint -could have had any agency in so important a matter. - -At night the city was brilliantly illuminated. There were few windows -in it that did not have, at least, one candle to each pane of glass. - -In a settlement with Dr. Judd, as I had dreamed, the government found -that it had lost fifty thousand dollars. - -Thus my prophecy and my dream were fulfilled together, and peace -returned to the people. Joy came to our hearts that the Lord, through -the inspiration of His Holy Spirit, had made us, His humble Elders, the -means of giving saving counsel to princes. - - - -SPECIAL PROVIDENCES. - -CIRCUMSTANCES UNDER WHICH THE EARLY TEMPLES WERE BUILT--HOW THE WORKMEN -WERE ENCOURAGED--ARRIVAL OF BROTHER L--IN NAUVOO--HIS WILLINGNESS TO -WORK WITHOUT PAY--HIS EXTREME WANT--APPEALS TO GOD FOR HELP--MONEY -MIRACULOUSLY PROVIDED--PRAYER FOR FOOD ANSWERED--PROVIDENTIAL FINDING -OF A PAIR OF SHOES ON THE PLAINS--A CRIPPLED SHOULDER RESTORED WHILE -DEFENDING THE CHARACTER OF JOSEPH SMITH. - -If a record had been kept of all the facts connected with the building -of the Kirtland and Nauvoo Temples, it would tell a curious story of -poverty, self-denial, dependence upon God and wants providentially -supplied. - -No doubt such a record has been kept, but not here on earth. We have -not access to it. But many, very many of those who had the privilege -of aiding in the work of building those temples have gone to meet that -record. Some doubtless will meet it with satisfaction, with joy untold; -others with remorse and self-reproach. - -Could the Saints of the present day peruse that record, it would put -many of them to the blush to think they had done so little in aid of -such works. They would see that, though they have enjoyed peace and -plenty, they have done almost nothing towards the temples in our day, -compared with what the poor Saints did in building those earlier houses -of God. - -The Kirtland Temple was built when the Saints were few in number and -in great poverty, and though comparatively small in size, the erection -of such a building by the tithes and voluntary donations of those who -were faithful, was a very great undertaking. That it was finished in -so short a time was remarkable, and this fact speaks volumes for the -devotion of the Saints of that early day. - -When the Nauvoo Temple was commenced, the Saints had increased -considerably in numbers, but were, as a rule, even poorer than in the -days of Kirtland. They had been persecuted by their enemies, driven -from their homes and plundered of their property. Finding a temporary -rest in a bend of the Mississippi river, a locality noted for its -insalubrity, they had struggled in the midst of malarial sickness and -severe privations to establish new homes, and had only just begun to -gather a few comforts around them when they were required by revelation -from the Lord to build a temple to His name. - -Upon that temple, many of the Saints labored month after month, with -an energy and interest that only religious zeal can impart. They had -learned something of the use and importance of temples, before that -building was commenced, but as the work advanced more light was given -them from time to time. The Prophet of God would visit the workmen and -instruct and encourage them in their labors personally, frequently -pronouncing blessings upon their heads for their diligence and -faithfulness, and when persecution became so strong that he was obliged -to hide from his enemies, he sent the written word to stimulate them in -their labors, and explained the doctrine of baptism for the dead, then -newly revealed. - -While living thus in seclusion, he wrote to the Saints in Nauvoo, on -the 1st of September, 1842: "And again, verily thus saith the Lord, -let the work of my temple, and all the works which I have appointed -unto you, be continued on and not cease; and let your diligence, and -your perseverance, and patience, and your works be redoubled, and you -shall in nowise lose your reward, saith the Lord of hosts. And if they -persecute you, so persecuted they the prophets and righteous men that -were before you. For all this there is a reward in heaven." - -Again, on the 6th of the same month, he wrote additional words of -encouragement, unfolding still farther that glorious saving principle -as it had been revealed to him, and roused the workmen to action by -this stirring appeal: "Brethren, shall we not go on in so great a -cause? Go forward and not backward. Courage, brethren; and on, on to -the victory! Let your hearts rejoice, and be exceeding glad. Let the -earth break forth into singing. Let the dead speak forth anthems of -eternal praise to the King Immanuel, who hath ordained before the world -was, that which would enable us to redeem them out of their prison; for -the prisoners shall go free." - -Being thus encouraged, and knowing that the time allowed for building -the house was limited, the men worked with a will and determination -that made success certain. Though they had to stand guard at night to -prevent their enemies from surprising the city during the darkness and -slaying its defenseless inhabitants, they did not cease their exertions -during the daytime to erect the house of God. Though they went on -short rations till some of them actually fainted beside their work, -from sheer hunger and exhaustion, still they persevered. Though the -mechanics employed upon the temple had tempting offers of abundant work -and ready pay if they would go outside of Nauvoo and labor, many of -them preferred to remain and work without pecuniary reward in rearing -that sacred structure. - -The case of one of those workmen will serve to illustrate the -self-sacrificing disposition manifested by many of those who labored -upon that building, as well as the way their simple wants were -sometimes supplied by the Almighty. - -Brother L--arrived in Nauvoo from England, his native country, in -March, 1844. He was an excellent mechanic, had held good situations and -been in good circumstances in the "old country," and his skill as a -workman was such as to command ready employment and high wages in any -of the large cities of America, had such been his object. - -But he had embraced the gospel and received a testimony of its truth, -and afterwards the spirit of gathering with the Saints, which enabled -him to brook the taunts and ridicule heaped upon him by friends and -relatives for his unpopular faith, and resist the pleading of aged -parents, who were loath to part with him. - -His faith and zeal were such that he had left friends and property and -all that he had formerly held dear, and come to America that he might -be with the chosen people of God and assist in building up Zion. - -He was ambitious to labor upon the temple, and applied for work -immediately upon his arrival in Nauvoo. When informed that there was -plenty of work but nothing to pay with, he replied that pay was no -consideration. - -He took hold with a determination, and worked with all the energy with -which the young, strong and enthusiastic nature was capable from that -time until the work upon the temple ceased, upwards of two years, and -during that time only received in cash for his services the small -amount of fifty cents. - -Many a time he felt the pangs of hunger, and went to his work fasting -rather than join with his family in eating the last ration of food in -their possession, but the Lord sustained him by His Spirit, gave him -joy in his labors and provided a way for more food to be obtained to -sustain the lives of himself and family. - -He and his young wife had a habit of appealing to the Almighty in -prayer when in an extremity, and they invariably found comfort in so -doing, and generally had their prayers answered. - -Upon one occasion, their infant child was dangerously sick, and they -felt the want of twenty-five cents to procure some medicine with. Where -to get it they did not know, and so, as usual, they prayed to the Lord -to open their way to obtain it. They felt an assurance on arising from -their knees that their prayer would be answered, but they knew not -how. Soon afterwards the husband happened to feel some hard substance -in the waistband of his pants, and called his wife's attention to it, -wondering what it could be. The pants were almost new. They had been -made to order for him only a short time before. There was no hole -in the band, and it seemed that, whatever it was, it must have been -inserted between the pieces of cloth when the pants were being made, -and yet he thought it strange that he had not discovered it before. - -To solve the mystery, a few stitches were cut, and the waistband -opened, when, lo! there were two new ten cent pieces and one five cent -piece--just the amount of money they required to buy medicine with. - -Lest the money might have been lost by the tailor who made the pants, a -very poor man who lived neighbor to them, he took it to him and asked -him, but that impecunious individual said he knew it could not be his, -for he had never had a cent of money in his possession for months. - -They accepted it as a gift from the Lord, bought the medicine their -child needed and he was soon well. - -When the work on the temple was nearing completion, the food supply for -the family became entirely exhausted, and there seemed no prospect of -obtaining any more without quitting the work on the temple and going -elsewhere for employment. That, of course, Brother L--was averse to -doing, and in this, as in other cases of extremity, he and his wife -retired to their bedroom to lay the matter before the Lord. They had -scarcely finished their prayer when a knock was heard at the door. On -opening it, they found a man there who said he desired a particular job -of work done, which he did not feel like entrusting to anyone else but -Brother L--. However, he was in no particular hurry for it, it need -not be done till the work on the temple was completed, but he wanted -to arrange and pay for it then, as he was going on a foreign mission. -"But," said he, "I have nothing to pay you for it but wheat; can you -use that?" - -It was the very thing the family stood most in need of; it was -gratefully accepted and regarded as a direct answer to their prayer, -and within a short time the wheat was ground and a good supply of flour -returned from it. - -When the Saints were preparing to leave Nauvoo, wagons for the journey -were in great demand, and every person among them who had ever worked -at wagon-making, and very many also who never had, set to work making -them. Good timber was tolerably plentiful, but iron cost cash, and that -was a scarce article. All sorts of nonedescript vehicles were hastily -improvised, many of them so rude in their construction as to put the -veriest bungler of a wheelwright to the blush for their appearance. Yet -under the blessing of God they did good service. Some of them, for the -want of iron, were made almost entirely of wood. In some extreme cases -they were even made without the usual iron tires, strips of rawhide -being nailed on the felloes as a substitute. One, at least, of the -wagons made in this fashion stood the trip across the plains, and was -used for several years after its arrival in Salt Lake Valley. - -Brother L--had been fortunate enough to get the wood work of a wagon -made, but how to procure the iron was a question which greatly -perplexed him. However, he knew that he was engaged in the Lord's -service, and he felt that he had a claim upon His mercy and blessings. -Accordingly, he and his wife made their want a subject of earnest -prayer, and then went on about their duties, trusting in the Lord to -answer their petition. - -Soon afterwards Brother L--had occasion to go out on the prairie in -search of his cow, which had strayed off, and during his absence -encountered a drenching shower, so that when he returned home he found -it necessary to change his clothing. He hung his wet clothes before -a fire in the open fireplace to dry, and as he did so a bright gold -sovereign, a ten and a five cent piece dropped to the floor, apparently -from his pocket. He knew, however, that he had no money previously, and -he could account for its presence there only by its having been sent by -the Lord. It was the exact amount required to purchase the iron for his -wagon, and it was soon obtained and the wagon finished. - -With such manifestations as these of God's goodness, he was encouraged -to continue in his labors upon the temple of God, and when it was so -far completed that the holy ordinances for which it was designed could -be performed in it, he felt repaid in the blessings which he therein -received for all his efforts towards its construction. - -A rather remarkable case of special providence occurred when Brother -L--was crossing the plains, coming to Salt Lake Valley. His shoes gave -out, and his feet became very sore from having to walk so much while -driving his ox-team, etc. Early one morning, when he, in company with -another brother, were out hunting for their cattle, he exclaimed to his -companion as he limped and hobbled over the rocky ground, "Oh! I do -wish the Lord would send me a pair of shoes!" - -He had not walked many rods after expressing this wish when he saw -something lying a short distance ahead of him, and called the attention -of his companion to it, who remarked that it must be the bell and strap -lost off one of the oxen, but to the inexpressible joy of Brother L--, -he found, on approaching the object, that it was a new pair of shoes, -which had evidently never been worn, and which he found, on trying them -on, to fit him as well as if they had been made for him. He thanked the -Lord for them, for he felt that it was through His merciful providence -that they had been left there, and went on his way rejoicing. The shoes -did him good service. - -While alluding to Brother L--, another incident may be related from his -experience to illustrate the manner in which the Almighty sustains and -blesses those who are valiant in defending His cause and the character -of His anointed servants. - -At an early period in the settlement of Salt Lake Valley, Brother -L--had a severe attack of inflammatory rheumatism and bilious fever, -from which he suffered a long time, and which drew his shoulder out of -place and left him in a very helpless condition. He was in that fix -for about six months--able to walk about, but unable to make any use -whatever of one arm. He could not even dress himself. Surgeons examined -his shoulder, and assured him that it was out of joint, and urged him -to have it set. He, however, declined accepting their advice, as he had -faith that the Lord would make him whole in answer to his prayer. - -Living neighbor to him in Salt Lake City, and holding an office to -which he had been appointed by the vote of the members of the Ward, was -a man by the name of Gallup, who was a rank apostate at heart, although -he had a standing in the Church. - -In conversation with Brother L--one day, this man Gallup advocated the -doctrines of a certain man named Cladden Bishop, who had once belonged -to the Church but who had apostatized and attempted to start a church -of his own. - -Brother L--became so disgusted with his false reasoning and bitter, -malignant spirit that he went to the Bishop of the Ward and made -complaint about such a man as Gallup being allowed to hold an office in -the Ward or even a membership in the Church. - -The result was, a Priesthood meeting was called and Mr. Gallup was -cited to appear and state his views upon the subject of religion. - -In the course of his speech he declared: "Joseph Smith was a wicked and -adulterous man; he ate and drank with the drunkard, his lot was cast -with the hypocrite and unbeliever, and he has gone to hell." - -This was too much for Brother L--to stand, even in his crippled -condition. He could not tamely submit to hear the character of a man -assailed whom he loved dearer than his life. Jumping to his feet and -springing over the benches that stood between him and Mr. Gallup, he -made for him with the intention of administering summary vengeance. -Several persons immediately interposed to prevent him from inflicting -any bodily injury upon Gallup, and it was noticed that he made use -of his crippled arm, and when the excitement subsided he discovered -himself that his shoulder had assumed its natural position and that he -was as well as he ever had been. - -Gallup, of course, was cut off from the Church, and thought himself -fortunate, no doubt, in escaping a castigation, and Brother L--went -home rejoicing, and entered his house swinging his arm which had been -so long useless and shouting for joy, while his wife wept tears of -gratitude for the goodness of God in bringing about his restoration to -health and soundness. - - - - -INCIDENTS ON THE PLAINS. - -BY A. M. C. - -CHAPTER I. - -ARMY SENT TO UTAH--MISSIONARIES CALLED HOME--LARGE NUMBER ASSEMBLE -AT FLORENCE--DANGERS OF THE TRIP--COUNCIL TO DECIDE UPON COURSE OF -ACTION--FORTUNATE FOG--PROVIDENTIAL STORM. - -IN 1857, James Buchanan, who was then President of the United States, -sent an army to this Territory, for the purpose, it was said, of -punishing the "Mormons" for breaking the laws and doing violence to the -Judges who had been sent here. - -This was the excuse given for the army being sent; but the people of -the Territory had not violated the laws nor done any injury to any of -the officers of the Government; they were then, as they ever have been, -peaceable and law abiding. - -The real object for sending the troops here, was to crush out what the -world called "Mormonism." - -The principal men who urged the sending of troops here, were traitors -in their hearts against the Government, and they hoped by taking these -steps to divert the attention of the country from their own wicked -schemes; and also to get the army of the United States out of the way -by having it sent to this distant region. By accomplishing this, they -thought they could operate to advantage in bringing about their own -designs. - -The army was kept out at Fort Bridger all that winter and many of the -officers and soldiers were very angry because they could not come into -our cities and enjoy themselves at our expense. - -When it was found that the army was marching here, and there was likely -to be trouble, the Elders in Europe and in the United States were -re-called; but feelings ran so high in the United States against our -people that it was somewhat dangerous for a man to travel and be known -as a Mormon. On the plains there were men on the watch for every one -bearing the name of Latter-day Saint. - -It was under these circumstances that the Elders assembled at the -frontiers to return home. One hundred and ten of them crossed the -Missouri river in the beginning of May, 1858, at the point formerly -known as Winter Quarters; at present it is called Florence. - -They were anxious to get home, some of them having been absent a year -and others for three or four years. - -There were, in reality, two companies; one composed of Elders returning -from the United States and Canada, Elder David Brinton being their -captain, and the Elders returning from Europe, who had Elder John W. -Berry as their captain. It was deemed advisable, however, in view of -the troubled and uncertain state of affairs, for both companies to -travel together. - -The writer was in the company of Elders returning from the United -States, where he had been on a mission for upwards of three years. - -We had heard of several of our brethren being taken by the army and -held under threats, and we knew not what our fate would be were the -soldiers to get us in their power; for they accused every Latter-day -Saint of treachery to the Government while they themselves were in -reality the traitors as the subsequent careers of many of them fully -proved. - -Many thought that, as the roads were all blocked, and carefully watched -by the troops, when we came in the vicinity of the army we would be -under the necessity of burning or abandoning our wagons and everything -that we could not pack on our animals. - -Among the brethren was a man whose name was Pope; he had a wife and -two or three small children. They were very anxious to accompany us, -and, although the perils we were about to encounter were of a serious -nature, they could not be induced by anything that could be said to -them to remain behind. A council of the Elders was held upon their -case, and it was agreed to permit Brother Pope to accompany us, as well -as four brethren who proposed walking the entire distance to the Valley. - -It was a time that required faith to be exercised, for the affairs of -the Saints were in a critical condition. We knew, however, that God had -delivered us when we had relied upon Him, and we united with great zeal -in imploring His blessing, that He might overrule everything in such a -manner that we could return in safety to the society of our families -and friends. - -After leaving Winter Quarters we traveled on without interruption until -we drew near to Fort Kearny. Our road was on the north side of the -Platte, and Fort Kearney was on the south side. There were troops at -the Fort and they were on the alert to prevent companies of men or any -kind of aid passing over the road to help the "Mormons" in Utah; for -they pretended to look upon our people as public enemies. - -It was our custom at such times to hold a council, and take into -consideration the best course to pursue. The Elders all came together -and we prayed to the Lord, and asked Him to bestow upon us His Holy -Spirit and to lead and guide us in our operations. When we unitedly -decided in council upon pursuing a certain course we always felt that -that was the mind and will of the Lord unto us. - -It was decided at this council that we should avoid attracting the -attention of the people of the Fort by passing it in the night. - -Unfortunately, as it seemed at the time, it rained heavily that evening -and we were only able to travel until a little past midnight. By that -time ourselves and our animals were so thoroughly fatigued and the -night was so dark that we were compelled to stop and tie up for the -night. - -Our reflections were not very pleasant, because we felt sure that when -morning dawned upon us we would be in full sight of the fort, and -undoubtedly would receive a visit from the officers and troops. - -We awoke with the dawn of day, and instead of being able to see -the fort, or its occupants being able to see us, we found our camp -enveloped in a fog, the mist being so dense that it was with difficulty -we could see each other. We traveled on in the fog until afternoon, by -which time we were out of sight of the fort. - -After leaving this point we had plenty of game, buffalo, antelope, -etc., and we were able to obtain an abundance of fresh meat, which made -this part of the journey exceedingly pleasant; for though in an Indian -country, we had not the fear of the wild and savage red men that we had -of those of our own color, who professed to be the loyal citizens of -our government. - -As we approached the junction of the North and South Platte, a herd -of mules passed us. They were being driven in the direction of Fort -Laramie and were traveling at a much faster gait than we were going. -The men who were driving them saw us, and we fully expected they would -carry the intelligence to the fort of our being close by. It was known -that "Mormon" Elders were returning to the Valley, and the military -were prepared to stop them, or to otherwise interfere with them. - -When within half a day's travel of Fort Laramie, another council was -called to take into consideration the best course to pursue. We settled -the matter by determining to rest on Sunday, rise early the following -morning and pass the fort in daylight, as we felt satisfied the troops -were informed of our approach by the men who had just passed us. - -Monday was a beautiful day; we traveled on without interruption until -we came in sight of the fort, which was about one o'clock, when one of -the severest hailstorms any of us had ever seen broke upon us. The hail -fell so rapidly that our animals could scarcely travel on account of -their feet balling up with it. Our train had been seen from the fort -and parties had started to meet us; but when the storm broke upon them, -they were compelled to retreat to their quarters. The storm was too -severe for them to remain out in it. - -I learned afterwards that when the storm ceased a company of men had -been sent from Fort Laramie to overtake us. They followed us as far as -the North Platte bridge, and not being able to reach us at this point, -they deemed it best to return again to the fort. We were not aware of -this at the time; but having traveled leisurely from Kearny to Laramie, -our animals were in much better condition than when we started; and -fearing that the people at Laramie might make some attempt to stop -us, we made forced drives until we reached Independence Rock on the -Sweetwater. Thus the Lord again delivered us from the hands of our -enemies in a most providential manner; for had it not been for this -hailstorm it is altogether likely we would have been stopped. - - - -CHAPTER II. - -APOSTATES MET--THE CHAPLAIN SEPARATES FROM THE COMPANY TO MEET SOME -APOSTATES--AN ADVENTUROUS TRIP--DISCHACHARGED GOVERNMENT TEAMSTERS -INDIGNANT AT "MORMONS"--PLOT TO STEAL THE CHAPLAIN'S HORSE--ADVICE TO -THE APOSTATES TO LOOK TO THEIR OWN SAFETY--MR. STOUT'S COMPASSION FOR -THE HATCHET-FACED MISSOURIAN--HOW HIS CONFIDENCE WAS REWARDED--MEET -CAPTAIN HATCH--NEWS OF BUCHANAN'S AMNESTY PROCLAMATION--EVADE THE ARMY, -AND REACH THE VALLEY SAFELY. - -At the Three Crossings of the Sweetwater we met a company of apostates, -who were in full retreat from the Valley, unwilling to trust God's -providence to screen them from the wrath of our enemies, and anxious to -get back to the States. - -The night following we encamped at the eastern end of what is known as -the Seminole cut-off. The company intended to travel on this cut-off in -the morning. - -That evening the chaplain of our company, a young Elder who had a -fondness for adventure, proposed that he should travel on the old -route, for the purpose of meeting a man for whom he had transacted -some business in the States, and who, he was informed, was returning -in a company of apostates. Captains Berry and Brinton thought he ought -not to attempt to go by that route alone; at this, one of the other -Elders volunteered to accompany him. But when morning came the latter -had changed his mind; for it had stormed during the night, snow had -fallen and it still snowed very hard, and he thought the weather too -disagreeable for so lonely a trip. - -Mr. Chaplain, however, in opposition to all remonstrances, was resolved -to go, and he started out alone, on horseback, taking with him some -blankets and a few crackers. It was the eleventh day of June--a strange -time, you would think, for snow to fall, yet it continued to descend -until the middle of the afternoon, and was so deep that when he came -to a place on the Sweetwater, called the Rocky Ridge, he was obliged -to dismount and lead his pony. It was a lonely trip which he took, and -through a wild, desolate country; it was with considerable pleasure, -therefore, that he came in sight of the camp which he sought just as -the sun was going down. - -It was encamped on what is known as Quaking-Aspen Creek. The man whom -he expected to meet was not in the company; but he found others whom he -had known, persons who did not love the gospel sufficiently to endure -the trials promised to the Saints; but were desirous to return to that -Babylon from which they had been gathered. - -When the chaplain rejoined his companions, the Elders, he related -the incidents of this trip and I was permitted to take the following -account from his journal: - - "I had just staked my animal to feed upon the brush in the - neighborhood of the camp, when a company of discharged Government - teamsters passed by on their way east, under the guidance of George - Merrick. On account of the hardships they had endured the previous - winter, they were very indignant at everybody called "Mormon." - They had calculated on enjoying themselves at our people's expense - in the Valley; but instead of that, they had been kept out in the - mountains all winter, and they were disappointed. An hour later one - Ephraim Thornton, a young man who, when a boy, in Nauvoo, had been - a schoolmate of mine, but who was now an apostate, took me aside - and informed me of a plan which had been arranged to rob me of my - horse. A discharged Government teamster had sworn to take it, or - die in the attempt. - - "I thanked Mr. Thornton for the information; but I advised him to - have the camp look to their own affairs, and I would conduct mine, - adding that I did not fear that teamster's threats, as 'barking - dogs seldom bite.' - - "There was one Mr. Stout in this company, with whom I conversed. - He was bound for the States, and was accompanied by his wife. He - told me that he had been successful in raising stock in Cedar - Valley, and had sold them for the gold to the army he had just - passed at Fort Bridger. He pointed out to me a young hatchet-faced - Missourian, with long hair and snake-like appearance, whom he - represented as a Government teamster, a poor fellow for whom he - felt compassion and whom he was carrying to his home. It was vain - for me to advise him not to trust Mr. Hatchet-face too far. He had - confidence in him; I had none; I would not have trusted him out of - my sight. My views in relation to him received speedy confirmation; - for while standing with my back to the fire looking in the - direction of my pony, I heard Mr. Stout swear very hard at his wife - for leaving the wagon. His sack of gold, amounting to $1.500 had - disappeared. An investigation revealed the fact that not only was - the gold missing, but crackers, blankets, several watches and other - things, besides a race mare belonging to one Joseph Greenwood, were - all gone, and with them the poor fellow, the Missourian, for whom - Mr. Stout had felt so much compassion! It afterwards transpired - that he had been making his arrangements for flight for several - days. My advice to Mr. Thornton for the camp to look to their own - affairs was very timely, as this transaction proved. - - "That my horse might not be stolen I made my bed upon the snow, - holding the bridle in my hand, and my pistols ready for use in my - belt. But I was undisturbed. I arose in the morning and left the - camp and its misery to continue my journey towards the home of - our people. As I left the last crossing of the Sweetwater and was - ascending the South Pass, I met a company of our brethren, under - Captain Abram Hatch, going to the North Platte on business. It - was fortunate that I took this route, for they had word for our - company which, had I not met them, we would not have received. Upon - learning where the Elders were, they turned and accompanied me. We - found the company on the cut-off, five miles from its junction with - the old road." - -Our chaplain seemed happy at rejoining us, and from his wearied looks -and blistered face, we judged he would not soon go again in search of -apostates. But, as he said in his journal, it was fortunate that he -had taken that route. The providence of the Lord was in it, and it was -overruled for our good by his meeting Captain Hatch and companions. -They brought us President Buchanan's amnesty proclamation, which -was read, also the intelligence of our people's move South: also -instructions from President Young to the effect that unless otherwise -instructed, we were to take the Sublet cut-off to the north until we -struck Bear river, and then travel on the trail which would lead us to -the head of Echo Canyon. - -From Captain Hatch, also, we learned that it was the intention of Col. -Albert Sidney Johnson, the commander of the army, to leave Fort Bridger -the following Monday for the Valley. - -But little remains to be said of our journey home after parting with -Captain Abram Hatch and companions. We had reached the Big Bend on the -Sandy, when we found that we had passed the Sublet cut-off and were -where the Kinney cut-off led north. It was decided in council to travel -on that route. - -We soon struck Green river, and as if Providence had arranged affairs -for us, we found a fine ferry boat tied at the river side, upon which -we crossed. We continued to travel by this route from this point -to Bear river, which we crossed in our wagon boxes, there being no -boat, and swam our horses. Bear river not being very wide, we had no -difficulty in crossing by this means. - -We came into Echo canyon twelve miles west of Yellow Creek. From -mountaineers whom some of the Elders met, and who were going east with -supplies to meet the army, we learned that Johnson and the army were -encamped that night on Yellow Creek. They also informed the brethren -that a company of two hundred and fifty sappers and miners were ahead -of us, repairing the road and removing obstructions before the advance -of the army. - -We overtook this company next morning. Had they suspected that we had -not been seen by the main army, they would very likely have stopped us. -But they had no idea that we had come by any other route, and therefore -after asking us how far back the command was, the order was given, -"Clear the road, boys, and let them pass." From this point we traveled -on until we reached Salt Lake City without meeting any incident worthy -of note. - - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Fragments of Experience, by Various - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FRAGMENTS OF EXPERIENCE *** - -***** This file should be named 50072.txt or 50072.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/0/7/50072/ - -Produced by Allie Bowen, Mormon Texts Project Intern -(MormonTextsProject.org) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/50072.zip b/old/50072.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ab2c2e9..0000000 --- a/old/50072.zip +++ /dev/null |
